GROWth is a number

--- This blog is ------NOT SUITED FOR UNDERAGE------ people and if you are not into transformation, I suggest you leave this blog unless you are curious and adventurous enough to find out more about it. On this blog, litterature I write can contain erotica.I mainly focus on growth transformation, mostly any kind of growth, really. (Muscle Growth, Weight Gain, Height Growth, Feet Growth, Hair Growth to name a few.) Unless said, I do not own any image, nor GIFs, nor videos that might end up on this blog. I write the stories that go along.

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - Epilogue

Synopsis: A post on the secret GAF on the dark web appears one week after Halloween. Upon recommending an illegal product for further uses, the buyer confesses anonymously the truth.

“Dear GA forums,

After having been opened to homosexuality by User#341, I, User#1986, have submitted my application to recruit nine more members in our private association through the means of the new “One of Us” package. Coming from a rather homophobic environment in the US, I believe it is in my duty, as a son of law, to make sure each of them gets the payback they deserve.

I hereby recommend the “One of Us” package for potential other buyers. I wasn’t keen on using it at first, knowing the implications launching the package would have, but I ended up trying it anyway. The mind-altering and physical-enhancing effects that could result from the package were implied to be very strong and I admit it frightened me at first. The changes imply a reality-bending effect that would split the effective area of the package to a maximal property radius of 1.0 miles.

Upon activation, it would play on any device (with a speaker) the automated message you set on it to frame your defendants, shutting down the electricity. Apparently, it doesn’t shut the phone landlines as well. I honestly don’t know if it’s an undesired side effect or totally legit, but the use of the phone line still counts as cheating, as I’ve been witnessing a week ago. I will come back to that later. I will tell you now my experience with the “One of Us” package I bought online, after a friend’s recommendation.

To preserve anonymity of the participants, I changed their names to what their costumes were during the game, as I launched the “One of Us” package on Halloween night. Here is some advice for those of you who would be interested in purchasing the package for future usage.

First advice: if you want to not look suspicious, you need one hell of an alibi.

You could be the best actor in the world, but if you lack a solid alibi, you are most likely to get caught sooner or later. Every Saturday night, I get online and raid with my friends on a WoW server (DM me if you want to add me as a friend or know my server). In case one of the guys at home found a way to contact my online buddies, which I highly doubt TBH, I figured I’d not even give my online friends a clue that I would not be able to join. Sorry guys.

Second advice: if you want to act genuinely best, shut your thoughts and rely on instincts.

I’ve always been an easy scared cat. They all know about it. If I wanted to look genuinely like myself, I had to play the part. I had to shut out all my knowledge of the game I knew I set up and act like I didn’t know what was going on. It brings nothing to try outsmarting them all — just act as casually as possible. If some of them are bound to make it out of the game, leave them be. They should have built up enough remorse by the moment this happens that they won’t be the same homophobic assholes they used to be.

Third advice: you don’t need to Inflict all of them — one is enough to stir things up.

I didn’t exactly planned who would be my first Inflicted. The first one is perhaps the trickiest one of the bunch. You have to pick one that won’t be discovered right away, giving it a wide range of time to be discovered so that suspicions don’t strike you as a primary potential suspect. If possible, make it so that other people could have been there and not just you. And, again, have a strong alibi.

Here’s a detailed experience from my “One of Us” package use:

My big brother Cowboy planned on making a Halloween party despite the restrictions and recommendations in regard to the Covid virus outside. The list consisted of about a dozen invites. Since the “One of Us” package works for groups with fewer than 15 members, it would have been fine either way. I knew most of them, even just by their name. I also knew enough of them, through some search on the internet and contacts on the Gay Alliance Forums that they were all some sort of homophobic assholes like I used to be.

I had prepared the audio file for all the guests, with more or less details from what I knew or heard about them. In the end, only eight of them showed up, so I edited out the few absents to the party. If anyone else had tried coming in tonight, the “One of Us” package offered a few alternatives: either transform them into temporary gay beings (until morning with no changes or recollection of the night), make them play the game or simply discard them. To be sure no one interfered, I selected the “discard” option — I don’t really know what it would have done if anyone got by, TBH. He’d probably have been teleported back at his place? Who knows. Magic is weird.

I almost choked on using the “One of Us” package at the last minute. I had set up the door so that anyone who comes into the basement wouldn’t be able to get out — although I left it opened in case anyone came down before I launch the game. Marine, my bro’s best friend actually did come to my room. The fucker. At that moment, I was still wondering if I should launch the game or not, but the guy’s taunts broke my hesitation.

I knew I had to make him my Inflicted. I triggered the package launch to happen at 10 PM, just so that I hang out with my bro and his buddies and blend in before. I wanted to play WoW too, and the guys were pissed that I choked on them when the current was back at 6 AM, but what can I say? Halloween night was quite the best moment to do this — with everyone in their costumes, it would make one night to remember!

After the current shut down, I let them dispatch who would go where and do what. I could have told them I had a flashlight on myself, but I wanted to let them sort a plan first. Since I was supposed to attend a raid myself with my online buddies, I simply acted like any gamer would act in such a situation — freak out. I used this perfect alibi mostly because my brother KNEW I attended my raids every Saturday night at 10:30 PM. I tagged along with my brother and Marine in the basement like I had anticipated — these two are always predictable. I thought Footballer or Superhero would come with us as well, but they preferred to stay upstairs with stoner Zombie. Not that I minded much, TBH.

In the basement, I activated a special feature of the “One of Us” package that would close one of the doors magically — it’s Halloween, come on, let’s have some fun! Cowboy wasn’t buying it, but Marine did. I already had planned to trap one of them in the breaker — I had placed a bookshelf accordingly for that. I just had to distract or find a way of separating them. Then, I remembered one of the most important rules: don’t force things up, they will happen eventually. Just like that Marine and Cowboy caught up in an argument and got separated. I didn’t even have to do anything! Isn’t that wonderful?

When I decided to act on Marine, I took the secret door in the pipe room to bypass the basement and reach for the breaker before Marine does. Trapping Cowboy in the breaker had been a bold move, but I’m quite proud of having thought of that! Even if my big brother is a big jacked guy, the way I placed the bookshelf in front of the door couldn’t be moved out of the way from the breaker. I knew I had to act quickly, then. I went after Marine, whom I found in the reunion room. Thanks to the windowless room and my rogue costume, it was an easy play to surprise him and knock him out.

With Cowboy stuck in the breaker room, the three loons in the living room and the two couples on their way to the shed, I knew I was not going to be disturbed soon. Remember the third advice? If I wanted to make it look as non-obvious as possible, we had to take our time before they find out what would have happened to him. I was really happy with how this all came up together. I had to pull out the “One of Us” external device — the same I used to close the doors earlier — and put it on his unconscious head. Being the first Inflicted of the night — first forced one at least, I had to set the settings myself.

Marine had been a dick to his brother, so I took great pleasure in dumbing his future faculties down and making him a massive horny dumb bear. For the Halloween theme, I also added the demon features, making sure that he would look like a terrifying monster to the others. Trick or treat, right? There were also costumes and furry features, but I did not choose them — costumes would be too corny and furry stuff might have been too much. Also, I didn’t want to actually have a wizard casting fireballs all over my house, you know? Once the settings were chosen for this particular case, I took great pleasure in taking my big boy dick out and shove it down that Marine’s throat. 

Marine actually took a long while to wake up. I don’t know if that was a consequence of changing the parameters for him, but we had plenty of time and privacy anyway. When he woke up, it was already too late. With my mask on, I activated the voice change device just so that he did not recognize me. Even if he did, it would have not changed much, but better safe than sorry, right?

After receiving a phenomenal blowjob from my very gay Marine, I moved away, back into the shadows, but not before showing him the bar. I told him to help himself with the booze, hoping that would make enough of a distraction before anyone finds him out… but I did not anticipate him to utterly go on a drinking frenzy! Ah well… that’s when I realized I might have underestimated the power of the “One of Us” package. Really, don’t demons ever get drunk?! And just to make sure I wouldn’t get too suspicious, I sadly had to break the bar window. That way, it would look like someone would have barged in or out — whatever tickles their fancy at this point!

I returned to my room afterwards (P.S. I really didn’t intend of letting my window open, but oh well, it served as a pretty darn good excuse, didn’t it?). I should have remembered that nobody could have gotten on our grounds with the parameters I picked, but… oh well. I told myself that the others would eventually get suspicious of something happening if Cowboy and Marine never went back up. Everyone would know I went back to check on my stuff, so I could always play the “I was in my room” card, if needed. Fortunately, I had my laptop charged before the blackout, so I willed myself to listen to music and play some games in the meantime.

TBH, if I could have stayed in my room and not worry about them, I would have preferred it that way. But when I heard a rumble over my music, I felt like I had to just see what it was about. Was it Cowboy having made it out of the breaker? Or perhaps Marine had finally gone through the whole bar and was now drunk? Maybe it was somebody else entirely? I didn’t know but I had to know.

Remember what I said earlier — play the part. As soon as I walked out of my room, I knew I had to look like the scared little brother, just in case anyone nearby found me. I was actually surprised to find Footballer in the gym. I didn’t think he’d be the first one to get down here, but then I remembered who were the two other loons upstairs. When Footballer suggested to go look for the bar, I was more than excited, but I knew I had to keep it inside if I didn’t want to blow my cover.

When we saw Marine, I was actually mortified to see the state of the bar. He had drunk almost all of the alcohol and kept throwing the empty bottles around the room, the stupid thing! My parents would have killed me if they saw that! Maybe I did make him too dumb after all. Superhero joined in the party and the two jocks locked Marine into the bar while I played (without much acting TBH) the boy dreading his parents.

Shit started to go down when Marine broke down the door. I didn’t anticipate that one. I had to keep him from breaking stuff apart! But then, breaking the window after turning him might have clicked something in his brain or whatever, IDK, but FUCK, BRO! I thought about going back upstairs but then I remembered about the door I so carefully tricked the handle so that it opens only from the other side. How thoughtful of me.

I could have led them outside through the atelier backdoor, but instead I went for Cowboy. I figured that with the boys around I could blend in better when going to free him. Maybe I should have kept the door a secret, but it was too late when I thought of that. To play the part, I asked for their help when moving the bookshelf again — just so that I let on I wasn’t strong enough to move it in the first place. After we freed big bro, he looked pissed AF. If it hadn’t been that I was playing an act, I would have laughed at him. Cowboy looked so funny when things didn’t go how he wanted them! I had to remind myself to play the sad and sorrowful brother for having left Marine go all alone. When they started calling me out (I think that was Footballer), I was getting scared, really. I anticipated them to rat me out already, but big bro took my defence, for once.

When Marine broke through the pipe room, I regretted launching the package and spending money on that thing. If the fucker kept breaking stuff like this again, I’d have to fine him with the repairs bill! I heard a gunshot and feared that bro might have killed Marine then. I was as surprised as any of them when I realized Marine didn’t die but… became more monstrous, apparently. I should have read the fine prints on that thing. Oh well, it actually relieved me that the creators of the “One of Us” package thought about that!

We ran across the reunion room back into the bar. I remembered how there was glass everywhere. I stopped myself JUST before I accidentally stepped onto one of them. But then I figured hurting myself would probably act as a good yet slightly inconvenient alibi. I held on my breath and played the “accidental” step. It was not worth it. I would not recommend injuring yourself for the sake of this.

The next few moments were a bit awkward. It hurt like shit and I tried to keep playing the act. Footballer helped me out into the next room, which surprised me. I watch the boys try to talk or negotiate with Marine, which I feared would out me as the imposter. He did not and I was glad. I don’t know if he really didn’t notice it was me earlier or if he was just playing the game, but I was relieved. The boys started fighting together debating whether or not they should try to kill Marine. It was a bit sexy to see them beat each other, but I had to focus — which is hard to do when you’ve got a bloody darn glass shard stuck in your foot.

While the boys were so occupied punching each other, I saw Marine slipping away in the shadows. Going for the trapdoor in the atelier was my guess — and I turned out to be right. Eventually, Wizard and Lumberjack (with a different costume) barged in and found bro and Footballer engaging into sweaty male on male action on the floor. They tried calming them, intervening during their fight — that’s when I saw a piece of Wizard’s robe hanging loosely at the bottom of his costume. I had an idea, but I had to be subtle. I put my foot (the good one) on the jutting piece of fabric on the floor and on the first movement of the guy the piece fell down.

Eventually, the guys went back upstairs after we’ve heard Fairy scream. They left me all alone in the basement — how convenient! The foot wound hurt like hell, but I could still slightly walk if I stepped on my heel. I discreetly went into the bar and put Wiz’s fabric at the window — I was almost certain someone would try exploring the basement for clues sooner or later. I barely had the time to return and sit on one of the theatre seats when Footballer and bro came back down. I feared they might have noticed I was not sitting on the same seat as before, but none of them apparently realized it. Despite Marine breaking everything, things didn’t go too bad then.

Footballer brought me back upstairs, where they told me Zombie had turned into one of them and was running after Lumberjack. Perfect! Footballer brought me to the bathroom and Fairy put a bandage around my foot. Fairy wasn’t a bad-looking gal. If I were still straight, she would have been my type. Alas, I was gay now. I wondered how the “One of Us” package actually affected women. It implied the final results would make the subjects into hypermasculine gay males, with some demonic features of my choice, but would the initial gender interfere with the genetic process? I guess when magic is involved, it’s better not to think too scientifically.

I stayed with Fairy in the bathroom for a while, waiting for the guys to return. I could walk, but — you know — I wanted to keep the act. She talked about some MTG stuff, which I don’t know much about but I just wanted to have some conversation going. Just so that we don’t stay there and die of boredom. I tried to talk to her about Fortdey afterward, but she feigned interest. Well, fuck you, girl.

When bro and Wiz arrived, I was actually glad because I didn’t know what else to talk about with this girl without looking suspicious. When big bro told me he wanted to talk with me in private, I actually thought I had been uncovered. Oh well, it would have been entertaining while it lasted. But then, he started blabbering about stuff he was ashamed of. As if it did anything, bro. From the moment I launched the package, you were all doomed to become gay, no matter how sorry you felt now. It still kinda shocked me to see him all vulnerable — the invincible big brother. He even brought me his crutch from when he had sprained his ankle. Such kindness.

We gathered with Wizard, Fairy and Lumberjack in the drawing room. I was reluctant to go there since our mom was very strict on who could use it. Oh well. After what happened in the basement, I thought we could lounge here for a while. I didn’t anticipate the guys to launch all their rage on me. It kinda took me aback. What saddened me the most was what big bro told me about Marine and his brother. It made me feel bad for how I treated Marine, making him my first victim and using him as a pawn since the beginning of the night. I guess I related too much to his brother, which was why I dumbed him down in the first place. Well, I guess it’s some sort of karma for turning them gay against their will.

I had to take some time to myself.

I went into the dining room, the only place with a clock to see the time. On my way, I committed my biggest error of the night — I stepped into a puddle of cum. I didn’t know at first how fatal that would be. Only when I read the fine prints in the morning I learned the cum acted as an Inflicting agent on ANY opening, wounds included. Damn my fucking bright idea of stepping on glass. You see? Trying to outsmart them is not the way to go. 

It was nearing 3 AM, although it was in fact 2 AM — daylight saving time. I wondered if one of them would be dumb enough to make it to 6 AM only to realize they still had an hour left to wait. I could not have selected a better night to do this! And yet, their little talk about real friends made me realize that if I hadn’t set this up, I would have been playing with my online buddies. I suddenly missed gaming and wished I would have simply played games instead of avenging the gays by launching the package.

The first sign of my own changes went unnoticed — I blamed it on the tight bandage. I was a fool. I didn’t realize I was also subject to change if I came in contact with the spunk! I called after the others — not to tell them I was the imposter, but to show them I was a victim like them. But that brute Zombie had become then blocked my way out. I didn’t want him to stop me! I had to play my part! But Zombie probably just saw me like another one to convert. And he was quite rough. I was actually scared of losing my will and become one of those mindless beasts. I was getting played at my own game!

BTW, did I tell you I hate the taste of sperm, even after becoming gay? Well, the transformation didn’t change this bit at all for me either, apparently.

Anyway, even if I was FUCKING horny after I changed into one of those brutes, I was kinda glad to still have enough of my mind to act like I wanted — unlike Marine and his Inflicted, apparently. But now, I had another part to play — I had to play the horny beast living to convert the other homophobes. After Zombie broke through the windows of the dining room, I really wanted to rip his head off! But I couldn’t and had to act the part, so I followed him outside.

We saw Superhero trying to enter back inside. I stayed away and watched Zombie terrify the jock by stepping closer. They finally let the dude in and then I realized another big mistake — letting them with a gun. Superhero was now threatening the others with the gun! Oh uh… I stayed close to the windows, listening to what their next plans would be. They decided to send my brother in the basement to call our dad — who works with the police (to preserve his identity on this site).

We have a landline here, so I figured it was bound to happen sometime around the night. My best way of going back in the basement was through the trapdoor in the atelier. I found Marine there who looked sad and horny, jacking himself like his life depended on it. It was quite hot. I almost joined him into his masturbation frenzy when I reminded myself of what my task was here. I told him that Cowboy would be in the reunion room in a few minutes. The loon couldn’t have looked happier. How cute.

Together we cornered Cowboy. I don’t know where Marine actually found my flashlight — I couldn’t find mine anymore. I guess I must have dropped it somewhere. Whatever, it was so satisfying to finally get back at Cowboy! My dick throbbed hard looking at my big brother, but even I have some standards. I didn’t (OH HELL NO) want to have sex with my brother! I mean, come on! I’m into kinky gay shits, but incest ain’t my thing! Anyway, while I made sure my brother wouldn’t escape and the two of them would finally have hard gay sex. I was chubbing so hard at the thought I couldn’t help whacking off. I mean… I jacked off because I imagined two big beasts rutting together, not because of my brother! Yuck!

Only four more to go! While Marine and bro got into hard steamy gay sex, I started to feel bad for the few remaining ones (except Superhero who acted like some maniac piece of shit), so I left a clue in the breaker in case they looked for it. I put a paper with the icon of the Fortdey server — you know, the sun rising above the hills while you battle in the fort? If any of them had some gaming culture, that would have been a direct hint pointing at me! I doubted they played the game but they could have seen it somewhere… maybe.

Meanwhile I went back outside to look on the missing ones — Footballer and Cleopatra. I closed the trapdoor from the outside just like my big brother had done earlier. I found the two missing guys having sex by the shed. They asked me if I wanted to take part into their frenzy and I did. Footballer was a huge beast, but that’s exactly how I liked my guys since I’d become gay — why would I turn them all into massive bearish guys otherwise?

I guess I shouldn’t have lost myself to my horny dick, because when I looked back for the others, I found that Superhero almost killed Lumberjack. There was a death clause in the “One of Us” package that I ticked off in case things went really wrong — if anyone was to die, he would just transform like an Inflicted. Pharaoh (previously Cleopatra) reunited with his lover who surprisingly enough gave himself into the transformation. I had been fucking Footballer’s ass one more time in the distance, giving the couple some private loving time together. 

When Footballer and I orgasmed once more, we saw Superhero running away from the mansion, toward the shed. I told the big guy it was perhaps his turn to go check on his pal, which he did. Marine and Cowboy tagged along — apparently, Superhero made them even more monster-like while I was out here having sex, earlier. They had just been fucking with Zombie on the other side of the house afterward, by the garage. Like I said earlier, I didn’t and still don’t want to have sex with my brother, so I let them corner the asshole in the shed without me. I didn’t really care much anymore about the damage they did — if the whole property was going to be a mess, then so be it. Maybe that was the horny brute dick thinking, but I didn’t care at that point.

I told the lovebirds by the pool about the gathering and let them join the jerk circle around the shed. I went back inside and heard about the commotion going in the dining room with Wizard and Fairy, suspecting each other of being the imposter. I headed back downstairs as their argument turned sour and Wizard started shooting at Fairy. I hid inside the gym, listening carefully to how it would turn out. When Wizard almost discovered Fairy, I distracted him by closing the door of the gym and hiding in the cellar. It served enough as a distraction for him to go investigate. I let him investigate and when he went for the atelier, I moved out of the cellar. I trapped him in the three-room area by pushing a couch in front of the door. With the trapdoor trapping him in there, I figured this was my chance of getting the others and prepare him a surprise-party.

I did not take part in the orgy, giving them all the time they needed to convert poor little Wiz. Well, he sure wasn’t small by any means after that! He gave me such a throbbing hard boner looking at him changing, skewered by Marine and my bro first (not looking at my bro, I swear!), then by Zombie and Lumberjack, to finish with Footballer and Superhero. Oh, and while he pounded at slutty Pharaoh. For myself, I stayed back and simply jacked off at watching the little dude grow into a massive hot piece of a bear. Gosh I wanted to have a go at that fat ass.

When he was done changing and I had blown a few wads, I thought about checking on Fairy while they kept going at it relentlessly. Gosh, I wish I would have kept that libido after the game ended! I couldn’t find Fairy anywhere, so I figured she had run off. I wondered if the changes would really apply to her after leaving, since it was not 6 AM in reality — like I mentioned earlier, daylight saving time. I just waited in the living room where all of it started, kicking back and rubbing one off until I saw her and the car magically reappear in the driveway. I guess to prevent chaotic repercussions in the real world, the game made it so that once they passed a point in the transformation they would reappear here.

I greeted Gremlin (previously Fairy), who had changed into a ridiculously hung bro and brought him in the basement to partake into an orgy. I got in with them this time. And yes, I made sure I DIDN’T fuck with my brother. I know some of you guys are into this kind of stuff on the forums here, but come on — there are some limits still, guys. Anyway, when 6 AM came by, everything seemed to blur and distort apart, like the reality was bending itself as the timer reached 0. It was trippy for sure, but not nauseating if you are scared, potential buyers of the “One of Us.”

End results of the package:

In the end, we just all reappeared in the living room, as if we had just gone to sleep when the breaker had shut down. I was fucking GLAD that the mansion was not trashed at all! I would have rather died than witness my parents' wrath! Everything had returned to normal… or at least kind of. Our bodies did not revert all the way back to what we were at the beginning of the night, but at least we looked like humans again. Pharaoh and Gremlin didn’t revert to their female forms, but their identities seemed to have been altered so that their legal papers implied they were born male. And of course, all of us were definitely gay now. Their recollection of the night was a blur, but they had some memories of playing a mystery game and fucking each other into oblivion. They also remembered how they had been straight before the night too, but then saw the result as some sort of self-revelation — none of them had remorse from becoming gay.

If not done already, I believe they will create an account on the GAF soon enough.

Marine and my bro are definitely a couple now and I’m hearing Cowboy’s bed banging against the wall in the next room as I type these words. Not sure who tops who, since they both strike me as butch manly tops, but who knows. I know I said I don’t want to have sex with my bro, but GODDAMN! Why did he end up so fucking hot?! At six feet six and almost 300 pounds of muscles, the dude is DEF BF material. And Marine at the same weight, but half a foot shorter, still strikes me as a fine-looking bear. I might have a thing for his red hair, IDK.

Pharaoh and Lumberjack are still together and more loving than ever. Lumberjack was already big at six-five, but he looks enormous with his new and broad six-eight bod. He was lanky before, but the improved build suits him great. Pharaoh now looks like a hot ball of fur. That hairy Latino gymnast is one hot piece of meat whom I wouldn’t mind shoving my dick into. The thighs he’s got are fucking dreamy, guys.

I heard from Zombie that the man he had loved in his teen years was still alive, although he now lives in another town about an hour from here. Even though covid suggests to limit people moving around too much, I doubt rebellious Zombie is going to listen and not move with him soon. Some things never change, apparently. Still glad that he’s got a happy ending, though.

I talked with big bulky Footballer yesterday and asked him if he would be interested in dating me, but the dude said he had some catching up to do with an old football buddy of his. It kinda pained me a bit because the dude was so fucking hot — a seven-foot-three piece of burly footballer. Can you imagine having that much beef in your bed? I figure the catching up with his “friend” might end up in a lot more than pitch and catch, but oh well. He still has my number if he wants to spend some good old ass-fucking fun sometime.

Superhero had told me that he already hooked up with a few guys and enjoys being the nasty kinky pig of the lot. He didn’t give me too much detail about his kinks (THANK GOD) but he made me feel like plain old boring vanilla in comparison to him. He let on that he might start “dancing” and “competing” once covid stuff calms down a bit. I think he started seeing another gym guy named Greg, but I can’t tell for sure right now. Will have to ask him again.

Finally, the loveable couple of Wizard and Gremlin is still something after what’s been said and done the other night. They talked about opening their relationship and are perhaps keen to try poly, even. Gremlin has talked with an old crush again and the guy seems interested in a three-way. I mean, if they’re fine with that, who am I to judge? No pun intended. I just hope they’ll warn him about their gigantic dongs beforehand, ha!

Then again, I am quite happy with the results. Even if I didn't plan on changing myself, I'm quite glad with my new bod, about the size Footballer had before he changed. I highly recommend the “One of Us” package if you want to spice up a night with your homophobic buddies. I don’t regret it at all and I sure hope to make the world a better place for the gays with big hot role models to inspire and look out for them.

Footnote:

I can’t help but look back at the night and remind myself of a book I’ve read back in Middle School. Ten sleazy individuals gathered up on an island where they couldn’t leave. They were killed one by one by an imposter among them, in ways to befit the lines of a poem. I didn’t think it would work out so good at first, but I was glad (and surprised) it did in a particular way:

Ten little homophobes, party going fine,

One got lost in the dark and gagged,

Then there were nine.

Nine little homophobes, stayed up very late,

One slumbered on its own,

Then there were eight.

Eight little homophobes, feeling scared and pained,

One lingered with its long-lost love,

Then there were seven.

Seven little homophobes, fearing traps and tricks,

One got split and came out strong.

Then there were six.

Six little homophobes, playing to survive,

One ran off when harsh words stung,

Then there were five.

Five little homophobes, fighting at the door,

One was found guilty and sentenced to lose,

Then there were four.

Four little homophobes, begging to be free,

One was deluded by a red herring,

Then there were three.

Three little homophobes, not knowing what’s true,

A great big bear hugged one,

Then there were two.

Two little homophobes, waiting for the sun,

One got heated up,

Then there was one.

One little homophobe, thought that it had won,

But it’d rather hang out with the homos,

And then there were none.

Signed User#1986 — aka Ghostface."

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 10 - Hung

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. Only one remains. Is it worth it to walk out all alone or you'd rather go back in and hang out with your buddies?

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 6:00 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The grandfather clock chimed. Jennifer, who had been humming a song to herself stopped her soft mumbling, glancing at the horologe. She sat still on the chair where she had been with Theodore before he went crazy on her. Was Theodore really the traitor? The piece of cloth that incriminated him in the bar didn’t lie, but something felt amiss, though. Would have Sebastian set them up? Or perhaps Victor had simply played an award-worthy act from the beginning. Or maybe Wes was right stating there might have been no imposter that night.

Jen couldn’t believe it herself — she might have sent her boyfriend to his impending doom by falsely accusing him and locking him up in the basement. She heard the rutting sounds of the beasts through the service lift linking the dining room and the cellar, so she knew Theodore had indisputably lost the game. Did that make her the winner by default?

The chiming of the clock had since long stopped, but Jennifer stood seated in the middle of the room. The damage done to the house was considerable — it will cost Dimi’s parents a fortune in repairs. And yet, what would become of her friends? Soon it was five past six and they were still in the throes of sex down there, their echoes reaching all the way up to her like a nagging laughing demon. She had lost numerous companions and even her lover through this game.

She was left alone.

The morning sky illuminated the ruined room through the half-barricaded windows, revealing the many puddle of semen all around the place. She had waited and wished so much for 6 AM to arrive — and yet, as the veil of stress freed her, she couldn’t help but feel like she lost rather than won.

She thought back to the simpler times when she started dating Theodore, attending MTG events with him and Sebastian. She also introduced her friend Mathilda to her lover, who tutored many science classes. Had Theodore cheated on her and on Sebastian with the Latina? Mathilda was actually the one who told her about the intellectual’s horny escapades. One night, he had tried himself on her, but she apparently rejected his advances — even if she said she was tempted by the hung nerd. If Theodore was ready to have sex with her, who knew how many other girls he had had his way with, in bed. But, just like with when she was oblivious to Roger’s homosexuality, Jennifer deluded herself with a comforting lie — love.

Jennifer sniffled and stood. She walked back into the hall, her steps resounding emptily in the devastated mansion. She was shaking, her skin blemish after having stayed up all evening. First thing she would do would be to stop by the first Starbucks she finds on her way home. Opening the double doors greeted her with a cool breeze of fresh air, the slowly brightening sky welcoming her out of this unrealistic mess.

The stress of the night and the game was gone. It felt like the weight of the world had been lifted off her shoulders. She was free and yet she didn’t know what the best thing to do was. Should she call the police first — perhaps Dimitri’s dad? She shook her head, throbbing with ache. She definitely needed some sleep. In order to get back home, she had to drive all the way up there, however — she couldn’t bear staying here anymore.

Pulling Sebastian’s keys out of her pocket, she glanced one last time at the cursed mansion before unlocking and stepping into the car. She moved the seat all the way up front — Sebastian was about a foot taller than her anyway — and she ignited the vehicle. Before grabbing the stick shift, she fumbled into her little purse, making sure she had her debit card with her to order herself a hot cup of black coffee. She did have it, as well as her dead phone. She still had some clothes and belongings back there, but she figured she could discard them and simply leave. Pulling on the lever into drive, she propelled off.

A pang of guilt hit her in the stomach as she was driving away on the street. She willed herself to forget about the dreadful night and focus on the road, so she put on the radio in hopes of having the music distracting her. The tummy ache that slowly nagged her reminded her she had not eaten anything substantial for the last 12 hours. The booze and candies had not been filling at all. She remembered of a nearby McDonald’s — perhaps she could get herself an early breakfast with hot coffee there.

She stood in line for the drive-thru orders, waiting patiently for the employee to talk to her. She didn’t get to sit long before the speakers asked her what she wanted. Jennifer turned down the radio — it was a commercial break anyway. She ordered a sausage muffin with the much-needed beverage and was asked to drive to the paying window.

There was another car before her so, while she hung on, she put back the radio. The ads were coming to an end when she could move to the paying window, where she pulled down the window and retrieved her card from her purse.

“Deb-I-it.” She enunciated her payment method, clearing her throat as her words cracked.

The employee gave her a funny look, but he simply did his job, handling the plastic covered machine. As Jennifer used the paypass feature, she felt like she just yanked a muscle, her hand suddenly stinging.

“You can proceed to the next window.” The boy directed.

“Thank y-OU-ou.” She cracked again.

The embarrassment flushed her with heat, but she pressed on the gas pedal and drove on. The night had really had its toll on her. She had to brake and wait some more, a few cars already in line for their order. She tried coughing, to dislodge whatever seemed to have caught up in her throat. 

While she sat, she used her second hand to rub the aching one, only to result in pulling another muscle. She groaned in annoyance, wish for the sharp burn to dissipate. She gazed into the mirror, noticing how she must have looked off with her makeup running down her cheeks. Not only did she resemble a clown with her livid skin and the scribbling mascara, but her seemed to have dirt across as well.

“No wonder why the guy couldn’t keep a straight face.” She grumbled.

She searched for a tissue or something to clean herself, but she couldn’t find any in the glovebox. It was a boy’s car after all. An impatient honk alerted her to resume driving, the line moving forward. Jennifer shook her head and carried on with the crowd. Suddenly, as she braked once more — there were still two more vehicles before her — a sense of claustrophobia overwhelmed her. She started hyperventilating, so she pulled down the windows, hoping that the chilly air would help her out. Her stomachache didn’t let go. Her head was spinning. Her joints hurt. She turned the volume louder, unconcerned for the other drivers.

“Hey! Welcome to AMC — Austin Music Channel! It is now 5:20 AM. The weather’s 59 °F and clear for now, but precipitations are forecasted later today, so be prepared for the eventuality. The…”

As the animator kept on with the morning pep talk, Jennifer petrified in terror at the announcement. 5:20 AM?! That couldn’t be! The clock — even the time on Sebastian’s console — it said…

“Dayl-I-ight saving t-I-ime!” She realized in utter horror, her pitch dropping slightly.

Just as she made the statement, her knees buckled, jutting forward as her legs inched longer. She cried from fear. She peered in the mirror to see if she had more noticeable changes coming through. The shadow on her face was not dirt — she was growing stubble. She had to go back to the mansion!

She needed to get out of the line — fuck her order — but she was stuck between cars. She couldn’t bypass the ones in front of her, nor pull in reverse because of the impatiently honking moron. She couldn’t believe how dumb she’s been for forgetting about turning back an hour. She had grown so dependant on the technology she completely forgot that they had to manually revert the time on the console and grandfather clock. She had willingly, yet unawares, set her own fate.

The honking resounded in her ears and she growled, feeling her back ache, her spine stretching to fit in with her longer legs, growing to about five feet ten. She had to pull on the lever beneath the seat, her previously shorter frame becoming cramped behind the wheel. How ironic, considering she had to bring it so close to the steer earlier. A voice called after her and just then did she realize that it she could move forward, only one car separating her from freedom.

“Come O-on…” She begged for the person to be done with his order and leave.

Her hands gripping onto the wheel cracked, widening in the process. She watched with trauma as the knuckles jutted out, bubbling and expanding, forcing the small delicate fingers apart. Soon, the palms were twice as large as they used to be. Just when she quailed at the horrendous sight of short stubby digits on exaggeratedly broad weather-beaten mitts, a sharp pulling sensation attacked the protrusions as they swelled from inside out. The bones within the skin underwent the metamorphosis first, surging in size under the flesh. Jennifer let out a frightened shriek as the fingers blew up like ballooning sausages. She feared the skin would burst from the sheer expansion, but it didn’t, stretching elastically.

When she couldn’t fathom having even bigger hands, her body proved her wrong as the muscles and flesh grew to befit the much larger structure. The steer looked apprehensively small in comparison to her disproportionate limbs. Moreover, a stinging sensation surged from the tip of her fingers. She cried with trepidation at the incoming change. Her pretty nails, which she spent time decorating earlier, snapped in pieces as they reformed into menacing claws, slashing at the rubber of the wheel. Thousands of short dirty blond hair sprouted from her digits and the back of her massive manly hands, so much that they barely look human anymore.

Mimicking the immense mitts, Jennifer’s feet underwent their own phase of growth. Inside her footwear, the limbs twitched like they’ve pulled a muscle as well, making the shoe cramped all of a sudden. She longed to get to free her concealed feet from their ever-tighter prisons, but she would have to lean down and untie them up. Against all odds, it was finally her turn to head to the window.

Jennifer couldn’t drive like this. She needed to go back to the mansion immediately, but the painful squeeze on her feet made hurt her too much. She had to stop the vehicle and take care of this increasingly urgent problem. She barely managed to move to the service window before putting the car into park. Even grabbing onto the drive shift with her humongous hands proved to be a hard thing to do. Clumsily, she pulled the seat as far as possible, giving her enough leverage to remove the footwear. Only, it had suffered more than it could and started bursting around her ever-growing limbs. The paws were simply immense, probably as big as Seb’s size 15 by now. And yet, the aching muscle dreaded her with the fact they were not even close to be done.

“Hello?” A voice called her out.

Jennifer turned and saw a visibly annoyed woman showing her the food bag and cup through the window. It took her a few seconds to remember she had been in line for breakfast and coffee earlier. She blushed red, trying to not look too weird in front of the employee. The changing fairy grabbed the purchased goods with embarrassment and drove away awkwardly. As she pressed on the gas pedal, she did not realize that she never brought the seat forward.

She left the fast food joint and headed back for the mansion. It wasn’t far, she could do it… but what would she do then? Even if she went back, nothing implied her transformation would stop. And if it did, would she end up living the rest of her existence as a freaky male-female hybrid with oversized hands and feet? If she called the right one as the imposter now, would it excuse her for leaving the grounds and halt her changes? Would she ever get back to her previous appearance — her normal self? She had so many unanswered questions.

Her costume was getting uncomfortably tight. She could hear parts of it beginning to tear as she expanded in proportions on the seat. As she looked down at herself, she realized just how much she’s grown. She had to be around Sebastian’s size to fit casually with the seat all the way back — a six-foot-five giga-Jen! The thought lingered on her mind, nagging her like an unbearable echo until the tummy ache she’s felt for a while intensified ten folds. She had to stop the car and pull over on parking.

It felt just like being on her period. A presence was blossoming within her, anticipating impregnation, yet she had nothing to relieve the instinctual itch. Moreover, it didn’t want something to be shoved in, but to push it out. Jennifer shook her head in denial. She knew what was coming. She didn’t want it — she didn’t want to become a man! She cried in trepidation as her uterus fell apart and ovaries restructured as testicles ready to be expelled out of her feminine organ. She wondered if Mathilda had to suffer the same treatment when she apparently became a male — after all, only Theodore witnessed her altered form.

Thinking about her unfaithful boyfriend filled her with powerless anger anew. He had to be the traitor — the imposter. There was no way he would have made it until the end of the night if he hadn’t been! And the clues even pointed at him!

“Theodore is the imposter!” She declared as her last resort.

As if to mock her, her body flushed with even more heat, making her all sweaty like she had just had sex. She cried out as her legs spread apart and her hole started pushing the inevitable maleness assailing her. Did this sudden pain and change implied she had been wrong or was it bound to happen anyway? So much went through her head in that moment that she could not be certain.

She glanced down, pulled the now short-looking dress up to see her leggings bulging at the crotch. It was so cramped it hurt. In compliance to her birthing junk, she eased the pants to her ankles. Her panties held on for their life. As she tried to take them off, she accidentally snipped them with her new dangerous claws. Balls had dropped out, the size of large eggs and swelling bigger. The hole had sealed shut, a tiny penis poking hard above the packed scrotum.

“This can’t be right!” The fairy whimpered.

Jen looked into the mirror and noticed the masculine visage gazing back. What… a handsome fucker! Jensen felt his heart sink upon seeing himself for the first time. His face didn’t bear the same plump cherubic form, yet it retained its circular shape. Rather than appearing young and innocent, it struck as strong and virile. A short dirty blond — with a twinge of red — beard covered the bottom half of his figure. His eyes were not the clear hazel they’ve been earlier, having changed to the all too familiar glowing red. His lips curled into a smug grin, as the last bits of resistance were crumbling away. He brought one of his still oversized hands to his face, admiring just how attractive he looked.

Jensen felt the rush of heat fill his body once more as it morphed further. He stretched a few inches taller, about the height of a six-foot-eight entrance by this point — his collapsing green hair pressing on the roof. His shoulders eclipsed the backrest, hitting on the door by his left and jutting outward to the other seat by his right. His legs buckled up longer, knees jamming against the dashboard on either side of the steering wheel. Jensen felt the same claustrophobic sensation growing stronger as the car shrank around him. He passed seven feet tall, slowly catching up to befit the monstrous hands and feet he got waiting at the drive-thru.

His head bonked the roof at seven feet four, the behemoth of a man almost adopting a foetal stance with his knees reaching so high. And just then Jensen did realize he had been avidly stroking his small penis the whole time — although it wasn’t so little, anymore. It had grown to the size of a water bottle, still swelling with pulsating need. Too lost in the throes of pleasure, Jen failed to acknowledge the spreading body hair, rippling from his changed extremities toward the core of his firming torso. The faint bit of chub left, as well as her womanly chest, melted down and redistributed under the tougher skin across his strong physique, melding with the muscle mass that was steadily increasing on her frame.

Meanwhile, he kept on jacking off the ever-augmenting cock between his legs. It passed a foot in length, but didn’t look anywhere near stopping its expansion. With the way Jensen was contorting to fit inside the ever-shrinking car, he found his lips to hang quite close to the throbbing pillar of his manhood. Greedily, he leaned a little further, aiming his drooling dong for his changing maw, and went to town on his own member.

The vehicle creaked in complaints as the impossibly horny lad sucked himself off. He didn’t care if other drivers or passers-by noticed him working on his boner — they’d just have to enjoy the show or walk away. The more he pulled onto the needy hard-on, the deeper it reached. There was so much of it to love, to worship, to please. And yet, what would it be like to have it even bigger? Never did Jen ever think having a penis would feel so good. It brought him satisfaction beyond any comprehension he’s had as a woman. If that’s what it meant to have a throbbing boner between a man’s leg, then Jensen would forgive Theodore for the adultery. Furthermore, he’d encourage them to settle an open relationship from now on. He’d even be keen to polygamy — and perhaps ask Roger to come in with them!

Despite how large his jaw had grown, Jensen started choking onto his own penis. It exceeded the dimensions of any monster cock he had seen tonight by a far margin. Even the ball sack that hung down low between his legs was rivalling with the size of a dumbbell. They were churning, swelling, crying out loud for the increasingly incoming orgasm.

As the dam broke, Jen believed he’d be able to swallow in the load. However, he was unprepared for the sheer power of his jets and the quantity of semen he would shoot. The ejaculation pushed him through yet another growth spurt all over, adding back some soft padding onto his newly jacked musculature. Jensen pulled out the frantic hose from his mouth, taking out inches after inches of oversized manhood. He yanked out half a foot, then a whole foot, and some more. Finally, unskewered from his own erection, Jensen gasped with blissful ecstasy, becoming a literal fountain staining all the inside of Sebastian’s car.

He tried basking back in the backrest, but as he stretched himself out, he heavily dented, then burst, the ceiling and demolished the seat he sat on. More jets of virile sperm kept oozing out as the gigantic monster had its hands wrapped around the geyser source. Time seemed to stop existing during the countless waves of giddiness clouding his brain and judgment. When the euphoria ebbed enough for him to think anew, he wondered if the others were still having their orgy in the basement. He glanced at the time on the car console: 5:40 AM. He grinned. There was still some left before 6 AM.

Jensen eased himself from the confined vehicle, breaking it further as he moved his seven feet and a half bod out. His two feet long boner still throbbed and leaked for some action. Without realizing, he was suddenly into the mansion driveway. He couldn’t remember if he managed to get all the way back here earlier, but either or, that was the destination he longed for.

“Avenge the gays.” The absurdly hung Jensen cried, ready to join and hang out with the guys downstairs. “Convert the homophobes—…”

And then there were none.

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 9 - Heated

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. Two of them remain. Heated arguments most often lead to destructive behaviours and hurtful declarations.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 5:30 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The endless night was coming to a close. From the distance, the couple watched if they could make the whereabouts of the psychopath. They had returned to the balcony giving on the master bedroom. They saw a gathering of the monsters around the shed in the horizon, but they couldn’t really discern if they were involved in an orgy or just granting Victor the karma of his life.

“Anyhow, I think we’re better off without that fucker.” Theodore repeated once more, shaking his head and going back inside.

“Do you think we should investigate the pool like Victor suggested earlier?” Jennifer asked him, at loss for any clues.

“I’m pretty sure it was a red herring. Victor never took this game seriously. I’m even wondering if… he might not be the imposter after all.”

The fairy looked down with a sigh.

“To be frank… I don’t think he was the imposter.”

“Why do you say that?”

“He was too much of a loon, in my opinion.” She stated. “He took this too much at heart.”

“I disagree. Victor might have tried shooting our friends because he KNEW they would turn into monsters. Maybe he wanted to scare us by making them monsters.”

“It’s possible.” The fairy shrugged, looking toward the door. “What do you say we go check the time in the dining room?”

“Yeah.”

The couple silently walked out of the master bedroom and took the stairs in the hall, stepping carefully this time. Once at the destination, the lovers saw the intact grandfather clock ticking a little past 5:30. They had less than thirty minutes before they win the game. And still, this seemed like the longest half-hour of their life they’ve yet had to wait. They sat on chairs by the ever-burning fireplace, huddling up one against the other by the warmth of the supernatural flames.

“Who’s Hope, Theo?” Jennifer asked after a while, head on his shoulder.

“Hope who?”

“I… I don’t know. I think… she was one of the girls you tutored.”

“Oh. That Hope.” He mumbled. “Well… you said it yourself — she was one of the girls I tutored last year.”

The memory surged back to the intellectual, picturing himself again in college freshman year. Hope Kingsley was one of his classmates in Calculus. The poor babe struggled with the differential equations and Theodore couldn’t help himself. He stepped in and mansplained the concept. He might have been the service nerd, but he had a talent for vulgarization. It didn’t take long before Hope asked for tutoring lessons — which Theo gladly organized at his own place. Hope was quite the chick. Taller than short Theo, she took pride in keeping herself in shape, attending cheerleading practice and the gym regularly.

Theodore blushed at the remembrance. Jennifer shifted against him. She must have noticed something was wrong because she stirred away from the shoulder she leaned on.

“Why do you ask?” He added, moving himself as he felt hot.

“I want to know the truth, Theo.” His lover spoke, a tiny bit bashful, but desirous for the facts. “Did… you two have an affair?”

The first tutoring lesson had gone well, mostly revolving around explaining the basics, but also talking about their lives — getting to know each other. On their second, the intellectual sat closer to the girl, complimenting her on the improvements since their last reunion. After the hour, he invited her to stay a little bit and enjoy a drink before heading back home. Hope knew Theodore had a partner, yet the guy insisted, making sure that his tight pants showcased the goods he had down there — this wasn’t the first time he had done this. She was reluctant, but she eventually succumbed. After three glasses, she had her lips wrapped around the ten meaty inches the short nerd packed below the belt. On the third date-lesson, they spend a quarter of the time doing maths, passing the rest of the scheduled hour screwing like rabbits.

“What the fuck, Jen? No, I did not cheat on you.” He blurted out, stunned by the sudden question.

As well as he could, Theodore kept his cool. His heart rate was definitely increasing. He tried remembering if he ever let on clues about his infidelity. Did Dimitri let it on her after he caught him texting in the kitchen, earlier that evening? It hadn’t been Hope — they had not seen each other in months with covid — but their host could have told her he found him sexting with one of his secret lovers. His pal Dimitri knew about his escapades anyway, just like Sebastian and Asher. Hell, most of the crew knew about it, save for his clueless girlfriend.

“Why do you ask me such a thing, now, this night?” He added, bewildered. “This isn’t the time, Jen.”

Jennifer sighed deeply, shaking her head. When she raised it again, she did not even dare looking at him.

“What were you talking about with Sebastian earlier, then, when you were looking for me by the car?” She inquired, emotionless.

“Wha— what?”

“I heard you two when you were talking about your tutoring lessons with Hope and the others.”

“Ho— how? I thought you were upstairs!” Theodore blushed, turning at his stoic girlfriend. “I mean… yes, we’ve talked about my tutoring lessons, but that’s all there was! Did you mishear something?”

She took a sharp inhalation.

“Why did you JUST tutor other girls?”

“What’s…?” He started but the way she glared at him upon showing her expression spoke more than she let on. “It just… it just felt easier to tutor girls, that’s all.”

A sad smile, albeit slightly scornful, crept up her face as she looked away once more.

“Yeah. Of course. It would have been gay to sleep with guys you’d tutor, right?”

“Excuse me?!” He stood up with indignation.

“Oh! For fuck’s sake!” She rolled her eye. “I’m not blind, Theo! I’ve answered on your phone more than once to these girls!”

“What?! How did you unlock my phone?!”

“Oh, Theo! Using the Fibonacci sequence for your password is WAY too obvious!” She snarked. “You always spent your time texting with them! Always on the go for your slutty pupils! And me, in all of that?! When did you take time for me?!”

“And when we made love earlier?! Did that not show how much I love you?!”

“You don’t even call me by my name anymore when we’re having sex! Are you that scared of calling me the wrong name?!”

“Jen—!”

“We never had sex after you tutored those poor girls! You always had a pitiful excuse to throw at me!” She cut him out.

“JENNIFER!” He shook her up, grabbing onto her shoulders vigorously.

The impulsive act of the intellectual was his demise; Jennifer jumped on her feet and within barely three seconds, Theodore found himself on the floor, immobilized by the karate chick.

“O— Okay! I confess! You win!” He surrendered, his arms painfully brought behind his back. “I cheated on you… a few times… but it is YOU that I love! You, Jennifer Taylor, are the woman I want to spend my life with!”

The fairy sneered at the declaration.

“Unlike them, you are smart and witted! You speak for yourself and never let anyone step on your feet! You love Magic and card games like I do! We love to cosplay together, to attend sci-fi conventions! We’ve known each other for years, even!”

Jennifer couldn’t help herself but shed a few tears at the declaration his boyfriend told her. She eased her grip on him, and the lad turned his back on the ground to look at her. Mascara ran down her rosy cheeks, her eyes red from the crippling fatigue. And despite the sadness, she still had a smile drawn on her pretty face.

“I want to believe you. I really do.” She said, shaking her head. “But how can I ever trust you anymore if you can’t even admit to me that you’ve been sleeping with other girls?”

Theodore tried to add something but was cut by the woman pouring her heart out.

“I’ve known about it for a long time, Theo. I didn’t say anything because I knew… I knew you’d always come back to me. And I knew you would smile and be happy with me. I didn’t mind too much, as long as we were happy together… but, the fact that you can’t even be honest and tell me the truth… THAT hurt me, Theo.”

The man looked at her with wide-opened eyes, feeling angry both at her and himself. He was burning with rage — he wanted to hit his own head and to slap her for playing the innocent all this time.

“What did you expect me to say?!” He chimed, raising both arms in indignation. “Hey babe, I’ve been sleeping with other girls ever since I’m a tutor! Hope you don’t mind!”

“You’re a dumbass!” She retorted at the mockery.

“And excuse me from being cautious after you ruined your best friend’s life after he’s told you his secret! How did you want me to confide anything if you were to backstab me and ruin my chances of going into med school after college?! I would have lost my job AND my scholarship!”

“Really?!” She hysterically burst into laughter. “You really think I would have outed you for that?! Theo, that Roger guy broke my heart when he told me he was gay! If you had told me you wanted an open relationship — sure —, it would have upset me! But we would still have been through this together! You would have not left me alone!”

Theodore shook his head and paced around the room, turning in circles. He glanced briefly at the clock — twenty minutes was left.

“Where were you after we fucked into Seb’s car?” He inquired.

“What? Are you blind?!” She gestured her fingers, showing the designs onto them. “I did the frickin’ nail polish so that Seb did not figure out what we’ve done! Where did YOU go?!”

“I went back to the shed!”

“You must have had enough time to crash into the basement and do whatever sick plan of yours to Asher!” She accused vehemently.

“What?! Are you still implying I’m the imposter?!” Theodore groaned with stupefaction.

“First, we find a piece of your costume in the bar! Second, you agreed separating from Victor and Sebastian — you could have just wanted to send Seb to his doom after calling you out! Third, there are only two of us left and I — 100% — know that I’m not an imposter!”

Theodore burst out laughing, shaking his head as he hid his face behind his hands.

“I get it.” He declared with a delirious smirk, slowly revealing his face. “This was all but just a decoy.”

Jennifer had never seen her boyfriend look at her with such a frightful face. She had to step back, the glint of the fireplace reflected in the unfaithful lad’s eyes. He glanced at the shotgun they left by the flames during their heated argument. His moved his gaze at the blaming girl as hatred and betrayal blossomed in him.

“This whole night…” He started, standing straight again as he contemplated her. “It was just a fucking scheme to frame me.”

“What… are you talking about?”

“Cut the crap with your bullshit, Jennifer!” Theo shouted ferociously. “I just understand it now. I must say… you almost got me there, with your gay motive.”

“Theo…”

“This whole game thing — it was just to get revenge on me for fucking with other girls! You were the fucking red herring all night, Jennifer!”

“You’ve gone mad…” She paled as the man before her changed like day and night, yet his physique stayed unaltered.

“Then… perhaps, Victor was not that crazy with the idea of holding on to a gun.”

Jennifer glanced at the firearm by the chimney, but Theodore proved to be faster — they had been pacing around the room for minutes and yet she just realized how he had just planned on getting closer to the weapon. Opting for her best alternative, Jennifer ran for her life.

She screamed as she heard a gunshot resounding behind her across the hall. The fairy tried to reason her insane partner with words, to at least wait until the last few remaining moments before 6 AM. But he didn’t listen to her. With little to no idea what to do, she dashed for the basement — the stairs were more manageable to step on quickly without stumbling. Getting into the miserable theatre, flashlight in hand, she looked for where she should head to avoid running into her crazy boyfriend.

“Why don’t we just talk, Jen?” Theodore taunted, holding on to the weapon like a trophy as he descended the stairs. “You are always willing to talk rather than use violence, right?”

Jennifer managed to hide herself in the bathroom under the staircase, hoping Theo would go on the lookout for her. This placement would facilitate her escape to the ground floor afterward. Against all odds, her fears came to life as the man looked for the toilet first. However, before she was discovered, a door slamming somewhere across the theatre alerted him. Theo called for her tauntingly, leaving for the other direction. Jennifer benefitted of this short-lived miracle to walk out of the room and head upstairs. Just before climbing the steps, she used the jammed door to her advantage; she displaced the sofa Victor put earlier to hold it opened and pulled it shut to lock the mad lad.

She dashed back up and went for the dining room. She glanced at the clock — in less than ten minutes, this nightmarish night would be over. She slipped a hand into her pocket, grasping the key to Seb’s car. She sat down on a chair and prayed — hoped — for 6 AM to come by as fast as possible.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 5:50 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Theodore turned around upon hearing another door shut behind him. That bitch set him up! That was the only explanation — how else could she have shut two doors across the basement? Those monster fags were too busy fucking in oblivion outside anyway. This only confirmed the guilt of his girlfriend — she was a sorceress or something to put all this satanic witchcraft into place tonight.

He shook his head. He remembered the exit through the atelier via an old trapdoor. The intellectual moved into the next room and bypassed the saw table. As he got to try to escape, he realized with frustration that it was locked from the outside.

“Dang it!” He grumbled.

He had to find another way out. The atelier was a dead end, so he had to retrace his steps back into the cinema. As he entered the home gym again and went for the door, his heart skipped a beat — something prevented it from opening in the theatre.

“Ho— how?” The man realized in fear.

He aimed the door with the gun and shot. Nothing. He didn’t have any ammunition. Suddenly, a loud noise alerted him on his left. Theodore, thrown into confusion, turned around and targeted the door leading back into the atelier with his harmless weapon, out of automatism. He waited for a few nervous-filled seconds, hoping the sound was just a fragment of his imagination. With a thundering racket, it sprung open and one of those monsters appeared, ducking and squeezing its way into the gym.

“Stay— stay back!” Theo commanded, moving away.

To his greatest horror, he realized not only one of these creatures had entered the room, but the whole gang was coming in. With little to no option, the frightened man ran for the remaining door behind him, leading into the cellar — another apparent dead end. With the door closed, the nerd sized up his whereabouts as fast as he could, with the faint light the dying lantern conferred him. He noticed a small marble table. With coursing adrenaline, the short lad pulled it toward the entrance with newfound strength. It would not give him much time against these huge monsters, but it was better than nothing.

Theodore glanced around, pacing across the windowless room with crushing realization. The more he analyzed his surroundings, the more he recognized he had doomed himself going into this room. That was Jennifer’s fault! She was the imposter who cursed him all along the night!

The demons hit at the door, slowly pushing the heavy table away.

“Come here, little Theo.” A voice called after him, which he believed was Sebastian’s but could not tell for sure.

The once wizard backed away in the opposite corner of his prison, bumping a wine support wall. He glanced around him in a final attempt of escaping. Just then he did remember how there was a service lift to drag the bottles upstairs in the dining room — where his girlfriend probably lurked still. This was his last chance of fleeing.

Thanks to his small stature and having discarded ample costume earlier, Theodore managed to slip into the narrow enclosure of the elevator. He didn’t think about it at first, but after getting in, he realized he might be too heavy for it to work. The marble table pushed out of the way, the beasts barged in the room. The intellectual gasped and pressed the button without any more hesitation. Surprisingly, the lift begun dragging him up, albeit at a much slower than he would have liked, almost stalled. Fearing the demons would reach him, Theodore grabbed and pulled onto the rope ensuring the leverage went skyward. Fortunately, it gave him the needed boost to barely outrun the mindless perverts after him.

The man sweated profusely — he couldn’t let go of the cord; otherwise he’d fall back into the abyss. It took him all the strength he could gather to yank on the cable. He could see the dim light of the dining room illuminate the top of the conduit, like a glimmer of hope. However, that glow soon shifted as a figure and a bright shining beam aimed down on him.

“No! Stay down!” He heard Jennifer cry in fear.

“Look, Jen, please, don’t leave me with them! I’ll do everything you want!” The nerd pleaded. “I’ll stop tutoring girls, I’ll stop sexting! I swear! Please!”

But the girl did not reply. The crank let a screeching sound and the lift gave up. Theodore screamed as he plunged back down into the chasm, his torch dying on him. As he hit the bottom of the pit, he gasped, short of breath, facing many pairs of shining red eyes and faintly glowing white fangs in the total darkness.

“Welcome back, Theo.” The beast before him greeted with a mocking tone.

Theodore yelled in fear as he felt invisible clawed hands grab and pull him out of the cramped lift. His exclamations were deafened by the demonic laughters filling the sheer blackness. The sound of glass shattering was heard as some of the monsters must have knocked down a rack or other furniture. The poor young man was taken into so many directions, feeling as if he were swimming through a sea crammed with obstacles that dictated which way he would go. Something wet splashed at his temple, making him shake and close his eyes in disgust — only, shutting them did nothing since he couldn’t see anything either or.

What he could only picture as a boner rubbed his face, making him scream further out of fear. The act of shouting his head off only served as a means for the monstrous erection to be shoved down his throat. The massive mitts held on to his skull, ramming the unimaginable hard-on in and out like a jackhammer — and it did not even fit all in.

Indistinguishable hands kept fondling him everywhere. He felt one of these lust-crazed individuals pulling his pants down to his knees, exposing his small weak behind. Theo tried to free himself but he was locked into place by the face fucker. One twitching wet knob teased his asshole and Theodore inexorably gave up. He was going to get fucked and there was nothing more he could do. The fat swollen head pried his entrance apart. Still, no matter how hard the man clenched to shut the opening, the thing managed to slip inside anyway.

The nerd was penetrated from both ends. A wave of nausea overtook him as he did not even touch the ground, lifted like a sex doll from the two rutting beasts. His loss of sight, only amplified his other senses. He felt every inch of his abused body screaming in pain and despair. His ass was on fire, as if the rod ramming into him was made of white-hot metal, filling his intestines with molten lava-like precum. At the same time, the one assaulting his mouth kept pounding away, as if it were expanding the size of his entrance — almost dislodging his jaw before heating up his distended neck.

The taste was horrid. He was not one to particularly like the woman’s bodily fluids, but the man’s was definitely much worse. He wanted to puke the bitter aftertaste the humping shaft coated his taste buds with. Unfortunately, the sheer dimensions of the gargantuan member that stretched his lips apart prevented him from spitting the disgusting liquid out.

The sound of slick fucking, beastly groans and acclamation echoed infinitely into his tortured ears. He tried to focus on what they were saying but the physicalness and brutality of their harassment made it impossible to catch on the flow of their words. His heartbeat thumped so hard with the incessant to-and-fro that his eardrums felt about to explode, buzzing with ardent fire.

Just as he thought he couldn’t take any more of the outrageous boner, Theo groaned with dread as the face fucker shoved it as deep as it would go. A sickening pop resounded in his head and his lower jaw snapped, sagging down, unresponsive. A jungle-like pubic bush pressed against Theodore’s face, musky odours of virility and sex empowering his nostrils all of a sudden. He couldn’t even comprehend how he could simply breathe — although with difficulty — with the oversized organ twitching in his throat, but it didn’t matter anymore. The formidable scent filled him with a newfound warmth, mellow and pleasant.

Theodore didn’t realize the load he’s been shot down his stomach until the monstrous beast pulled away. Left without the comfort of the manly smell, Theodore whimpered needfully. He could still feel the strong behemoth inside his ass, quickening his thrusts as if he were about to cum anytime soon. He felt different. He was in the air still, but as the face fucker walked off, another one took his place and slipped its achingly swollen dick between the sextoy’s lips.

The intrusive member was not as long as the previous erection, but its girth had to be almost the double. The slackness of Theo’s disembodied jaw and overly stretched rim only served better to welcome the cup-plate-sized circumference. The monster grabbed his hair and rammed into his abused face. Slowly accepting his unavoidable fate, he simply bobbed onto the dong, coating it with as much saliva as he could — reaching as close as possible from the comforting man bush.

The ass fucker bucked hard, spasming and forcing the cocksucker further down the pole to his goal. Theo felt bliss overwhelming his body. The masculine fumes of the pubes soothed him with soft warmth while the ejaculation filling his butt flooded him with crashing torrents of sizzling lava. The man’s muscles relaxed completely as blissful sensations overtook him beyond comprehension. The erection buried in his gullet slipped its way easily as Theo found his throat enlarging past reasonable measure.

The hands caressing and fondling his body made him realize how alien it seemed to him now. First, he was bloated with their essence, the clothes unfitting him. Second, not only did he feel himself becoming heavier and perhaps fatter, but he also felt stronger and bigger — possibly taller, even. Lastly, he just acknowledged how one of these monsters was rubbing his own erection, most probably huger than the already well-gifted ten incher he sported before this night.

The demon pulled out of his ass and he grew cold. Wiggling his empty butt, Theo shivered in anticipation as another creature grabbed onto his hips, teasing the buns with the length of an overly long dong. It spurted a few shots of precum across his back and posterior, before the swordsman sheathed his weapon of destruction within his interior.

He had been the one screwing so many girls in the past, committing adultery numerous times because he couldn’t keep his large dick within his pants. And yet, tonight he was the one getting fucked over by these rutting beasts until they would collapse from exhaustion. It was probably beyond 6 AM by now, but he didn’t worry about the game anymore. Being banged by those horny lads was the only thing that felt right in the moment. Plus, he had seemingly already lost — he could sense his body had started its metamorphosis into one of them. Jennifer could go to Hell for all he cared. If that bitch had put this curse upon them to frame him for his infidelity, then he’d even break the rules of this goddamned game against her.

The penis within his mouth spewed its load down Theo’s pit. A considerable amount of it spurted back out as the face fucker pulled out and ejaculated the rest all over his head. Theo’s obscured vision began discerning contrasts in the room. He couldn’t pinpoint the details yet, but forms structured themselves with a faint reddish hue, which he attributed to the probable change of his irises. The first thing that he could clearly see before his hungry eyes was another throbbing dong being brought to him, which he gladly started sucking on.

The massive fuckstick ramming into his behind was digging in deeper than the previous ones. And yet the beast’s pelvis didn’t even hit his warm ticklish bottom — which Theo believed must have grown their own thick manly hair. Movement beneath him distracted the split-roasted slut who realized one of the monsters had crawled on the floor under them. He didn’t mind the sudden intruder at first, but when a hand grabbed onto his personal dick, Theodore understood. Soon, the tip of his moist lustful boner found itself guided to a hot welcoming asshole, which gladly swallowed his maleness in.

The transforming man couldn’t fathom a more blissful state than he was going through in the moment. Every part of his body experienced otherworldly pleasure, pushing him beyond any comprehension of the universe. His vision grew clearer as he changed further into a beast and, yet, his mind was elsewhere, blurring his sight. He wanted this edging pleasure to never end.

With leverage to hold on to, Theodore felt his back stretch longer, packing more height on his previously diminutive frame. The creature fucking his ass didn’t back off, resulting in diving his frightful tower deeper within him. It growled with satisfaction as it emptied its load into Theo’s bowels simultaneously as the beast who had been using his slutty throat.

Theo basked in the expansion of his body, surging in every direction. The one he’s had his manhood shoved down its hole even moaned as the organ swelled within its cavity. Not to be left undone, two more horny monsters approached to take the place of the face fucker and the ass fucker. Theodore licked his slobbery lips, noting how his teeth started to adopt a sharp tusk-like appearance, his lower jaw wider than his face, jutting out forward. He wanted every one of them.

The darkness abated around him, the world changing into red monochromatic hues. Theo gasped as he realized the size of the gigantic monster before him, whose cock — thank Lord — was not proportional to. Still, the kneeling and bending giant had over a footlong dick with a frightful girth to present him. The smallest guy of the bunch dove onto the tallest beast’s dong. His hips kicked back and forth to satisfy both the black-furred gymnast below him and the insanely jacked steroid behemoth plowing his ass. He would have fuck all day, even forever, if he could.

Time had been so prevalent when the game had started — and now, time didn’t matter anymore. Only the pleasure of getting off, both his pals and himself, counted — pure and primal masculine instinct. Sexuality and prudishness didn’t make sense. If his buddy had to get off, he’d help him out. If he had to get off himself, he’d ask his mate to help him out. Theodore could watch the monsters around them jacking off still, despite having unloaded in him just a few moments prior. They were insatiable — and so was he.

The sheer pounding of the rutting creature behind Theo kept hitting his sweet spot, making his dick literally piss precum down the black hair partner he was fucking. Theo felt an inscrutable sting into his fingers and toes. He acknowledged then that he was growing mighty claws like any of the other demons. While he had been lifted in the air and used by the monsters, his feet finally touched the floor, giving him some stability as his enlarging hands cracked and grabbed onto the shoulders of the dark beast.

Just as he made this realization, Theodore felt the behemoth’s dong blast its enormous load into his throat, filling him with even more bulk and size, soon encompassing the width of the svelte gymnast he hunched over. The broad muscular brute behind him also crossed the orgasm threshold, inflating him further with more male seed. It fuelled his musculature to increase once more, this time with a mix of thick dry heft and soft padding.  The two monsters pulled away from the overblown new member, whose ejaculation hit so hard that spunk kept dripping down the Latino’s thighs.

He was one of them, now.

“Avenge the gays.” The horny Theodore uttered with mischief, ready to keep the orgy going until they would die from exhaustion. “Convert the homophobes — until there is none.”

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 8 - Hugged

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. Three of them remain. Even the coldest hearts can melt from the embracing warmth of a loving hug.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 4:50 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

A slight breeze swept the mansion. The sky was growing lighter, giving a glimmer of hope as this never-ending night was slowly coming to an end. Jennifer gazed at the horizon, wishing to see the much awaited sun peek through the faraway hills. It couldn’t rise fast enough. She was thinking back to Roger, whom she had outed in High School.

She had met him after entering the GeekClub, a group of students which gathered in a small room between and after classes. The guy was a comic enthusiast, especially for superheroes. Roger was a pleasant dude to talk with, but he could be intense when the subject was important to him.

Things started going down in their junior year. Roger had confided her with a secret he’s kept for years then. He told her via SMS that he needed to talk to her at his place. Roger was not a bad-looking guy, which led Jennifer to believe he was probably about to date her or something. They’ve stuck together a lot since their freshman year and even her friend circle, Mathilda included, asked her when they were going to be officially a couple. She was anticipating the moment with haste. She hoped he would have condoms, but she brought a morning-after pill with her in case it went wrong. She was a virgin and she suspected him to be one as well. Whether they had sex or not, passionate or awkward, she wanted to make this night one to remember.

And one to remember it had been.

Roger welcomed her in the vestibule, wearing the same preppy clothes he’d put at school earlier that day. She could tell he was nervous. He laughed a little, his smile and gestures off as he showed her a seat in the living room. His parents weren’t home yet, only strengthening the idea that they might take advantage of their privacy. Jennifer was disappointed when he offered her the sofa rather than with her on the loveseat like they’ve done in the past. That only meant one thing — he didn’t want them to watch TV just yet, but to talk first.

Her friend sniffled, anxious. Jen wondered for a moment if she had put on too much perfume or if she’s been too bold dressing up for possibly just another casual night. She would be fine taking it slow. It was not like she needed to have sex on the first date. Roger sat down, fidgeting as he looked to be thinking on how to formulate the perfect sentence. She loved that nerdy side of his. It turned her on, even. She could perhaps try speaking for both of them if he couldn’t make the words out.

“Jen… you are my best friend. You are even closer than a friend to me. I know we’ve known each other only since High School, but I feel like I’ve known you for years. I just… I wanted to tell you… I…”

“I love you too.” She smiled, giggling a little.

“I… yes… I love you too… you are my closest friend… but…”

“Don’t worry, Rogie. If you want to take it slow, I don’t mind.”

“Jen…” He started, blushing and shaking. “I’m gay.”

Time had come to a stop. The two teens in the room stayed silent, a faint music playing on the stereo in the background. Jennifer’s mouth hung opened in shock, her brain finally linking all the pieces of the puzzle. The guy had never had the hot for her; worst of all, he had friend-zoned her. She shut her mouth, all expressivity gone. She avoided him, looking down at the mandala-like mat.

“Since you are my best friend and that we support each other so much, I figured I could confide you in with my sexuality. I’ve been having my doubts since middle school and meeting you, spending time with you, made me realize that… I was not into girls. I mean… I guess reading Marvel stuff since I’m a kid kinda got me into the whole buff guy thing. And the GeekClub being just outside of the gymnasium wing made it kinda easy to just glance at hot guys walking by. I don’t know. Being gay is weird. Like… I can’t tell anyone, not even my parents, about it. But… it feels kinda good to tell someone for once.”

Jennifer fidgeted to the ground, never bothering to glance back into her talkative crush’s eyes. The guy kept going, but she was not looking at him anymore. She had grown to love him more than a friend over the past few years, yet she came to realization this was a one-way appreciation. The epiphany of his sexuality hit her harder than if he had just told her he was not interested in a relationship. That way, she would have, at least, still had a chance of making it up to him someday. But if Roger were indeed a homosexual, then there would be little to no convincing possible.

“Are you okay, Jen?” He asked.

“If I’m okay?!” She snapped, glaring at him and standing up. “You tell me, the girl who’s been in love with you since freshman year if I’m okay with being put in the friend zone?! Not just the friend zone, but the impossible zone?!”

“Jen… I… I didn’t think you’d react this way. Let’s… let’s pretend I didn’t say anything. Wanna watch some movie? The new avengers movie just came out.”

“Why? So you can pitch a boner while looking at Steve Roger’s ass?!” She jabbed out of spite, her scowl of disapproval obvious. “No fucking way!”

She headed for the exit with a thudding footstep, outraged.

“I… I’m sorry! I didn’t know how you felt about me!”

“Well, if you had looked at me or talked with anyone in the class instead of staring at your superhero junks, you’d have noticed!”

“Please! You are my best friend, Jen! You are the only one whom I can tell it too!”

“Ha! Then how about I make a post on Facebook and tell everyone? Maybe then you’ll have more than a person to talk about it!”

“No! Please, NO! I… I can’t! That’s a secret! You can’t do that to me!”

“That’s where you’re wrong. I totally CAN do it.”

“Please, I beg you with all my heart! Don’t do it! I, your best friend, beg you not to!”

She snickered at him, beyond the declaration, and left him alone. The post she made online that night must have been the one she’s had the most notifications in all her life. But, really, what gentleman would do this to the girl who loved him?

“Still think about it sometimes?” Theo’s voice pulled her out of her memories.

“About what?”

“The guy you outed.”

Jennifer looked downwards, gazing at the handrail they rested on.

“I do. I hated him so much back then.”

“Do you still hate him even now?”

“Can’t say I don’t hate him still… but it wasn’t kind of me to out him like that. You know the story. He was my first love and I felt rejected. If I’ve never spoken to him again after that, it’s only because I was scared of having to deal with it all again.”

“If you could see talk to him again, would you?”

“I don’t know. I should, but I don’t think I would have the courage for that.” She replied, turning her eyes at him. “Why these questions, all of a sudden?”

Theodore was about to say something when a gunshot resounded outside, somewhere. A scream. The lovers looked at themselves for a brief instant, stunned. When another one echoed, they ran back inside. They rushed down the slimy stairs of the hall, but Theodore slipped and dropped the last few steps.

“Theo!” His girlfriend called, going more carefully then. “Are you alright?”

“Yuck!” He exclaimed in disdain. “I’m fine, but I’ve got this nasty stuff all over my costume, now!”

Jennifer helped him back on feet with reluctance — there was sludge covering the robes. She suggested him to discard the clothes since he was dressed underneath, which he gladly did.

“That’s fucking disgusting!” Theo shivered, throwing the soiled garments in a corner.

“Let’s go!” She led with concern. “I’m worried for Seb! I knew it was not a good idea to split up!”

“I thought we made sure he didn’t have any bullets!”

“It only means we can’t trust Victor!”

As the couple headed for the back deck, they were greeted with the man himself, rushing in and snapping the door shut behind him. A look of terror crossed his face as he gasped for breath. He turned around and pointed the shotgun at the patio door, clutching on the weapon for dear life.

“What’s going on, Victor?!” Theodore exclaimed.

“The fuckers! Seb and I, we were getting onto something when these things ambushed us! That fucking letter was a decoy! Fuck!”

“Where’s Sebastian?” The girl asked, trembling.

“The… these fags grabbed him!” He cried, shaking his head as if he wanted to throw the memory away. “I tried to save him… but because you were so harsh about going harmless, I couldn’t shoot them! They… they…”

“Cut the fucking bullshit, Vic!” Jennifer cut him off. “We’re not deaf! We heard a fucking gunshot! Two, even! What happened?!”

Victor’s cowering expression did not coincide at all — completely off with the previously self-proclaimed hero’s assertiveness. Jen’s earnest demeanour looked straight through the gun wielder, who’s apparent shivering was ebbing away. She could almost swear she saw the man sizing her up before he glanced briefly at her boyfriend.

“Alright.” He sighed, shaking his head. “I lied. I still had some ammo on myself.”

“And you say we’re not trustworthy?!” She yelped.

“Shut up, woman!” He growled, raising his shotgun at her. “I couldn’t go without some protection! These freaks attacked us and killed your stupid Sebastian!”

“Stupid?” Theodore chimed. “I thought you felt sorry and wanted to make it up to him!”

“Well, I lied again, go figure!” He snapped, aiming at the nerd then.

“You’re a fucking psycho!”

“That’s what he said too!” Victor guffawed at the irony.

“Who? Seb?” Jennifer pointed out with a frown.

The gun wielder stiffened, just acknowledging his emotions took the better of him. The girl brought a hand to her mouth, gasping as she just realized how maniacal the superhero was.

“You… you SHOT him, didn’t you?!” She accused, on the verge of tears.

Victor charged the weapon and prepared to aim at her when Theo jumped toward the crazed man.  He tried targeting the little guy, yet the intellectual managed to hit the rifle upward, the blow landing on the ceiling, knocking down a chandelier a few feet short of crushing Jennifer. The girl went after them, attempting to retrieve the firearm. Victor wasn’t letting go, the two of them on him, the woman pulling him in a headlock. He had no choice but to let go as he couldn’t breathe anymore. Theodore grabbed onto the gun and pointed it at the struggling lad on the floor.

“Don’t shoot him!” His girlfriend implored.

“He just killed Sebastian!”

“We don’t know that yet!”

“He’s been against us all night! He tried to KILL us!”

“Acting for the sake of revenge is not the way to go!” She cried.

“You’re one to talk!” Theodore ranted. “After what you did to Roger…”

“Theodore James! Drop that gun, NOW!”

Jennifer could see the reluctance in her friend for dropping the weapon. She also noticed how he was shaking vividly, probably doing his best to keep himself from bursting into tears. The girl lessened her grip on the settling steroid user. Upon doing so, Victor took in deep breaths, coughing a little as he inhaled.

“Fuckers! You’re all fuckers!” He roasted as he tried freeing himself.

“Stop it!” The girl commanded the maniac. “We’re not going to kill you… as long as you leave and don’t interfere with us again!”

“You said we can’t fucking leave, you dumb fat slut!”

Jennifer tightened her hold on the delusional superhero and Theo threatened him by stepping closer, still targeting the womanizer. Victor snickered, even through the lock.

“Hey, nerd, you might shoot your own feet with that! Leave the big boy toys to real men!”

Theo aimed down and fired at the floorboard between the jock’s knees. The guy actually stiffened in Jen’s grip, even let out a scared shriek.

“You better run for it before we change our mind!” The new gun wielder gritted through his teeth. “Next time I might go for a little higher.”

The girl finally let go of the troublemaker and stood up. The lad on all fours coughed and swayed, disoriented. To quicken the cheeky man’s departure, Theo shot once more on the light wood. Victor startled in fear and jumped on his unsteady feet, running for the backdoor leading outside.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 5:15 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

This was not happening! It could not! Victor shook his head as he ran the last series of events in his mind, trying to figure out what went wrong. He couldn’t have been outsmarted by those nerds! He had planned to get back inside and console the two devastated loons after telling them Sebastian died to these freaking abominations — but no! Those two nitwits somehow saw through his act. If things had worked out his way, he would have tricked and killed that annoying egghead first. That would have given him enough time to score the heartbroken gal.

Getting laid would have been the greatest reward a selfless hero like him could ever ask for. Not only was he cock-blocked by their pesky reckoning. And since when were chicks good at fighting anyway? Nature intended to make them weak and usable by alpha males! Victor could picture his fantasy going further as he ran on the chilly ground. He thought about plowing the virgin-like hole of this goddamn slut. That little dweeb of a nerd couldn’t have properly fucked or satisfied a girl whatsoever.

Victor came to a slow stop, panting and sweaty despite the cold. He was already getting hard from his morbid vision, imagining how he would have unselfishly killed that pathetic piece. He would have told her it was for the best to die before spreading the fag disease across the country. She was fat anyway, so that wouldn’t have been such a big loss. He would have made sure that she parts like a hero, only to never talk or think about her again.

After having sorrowfully given his dear human pals a way of salvation, he would have trapped all of these demonic horrors in the house. Then, he would have burned the place to the ground, making certain to send each of these monsters back in Hell — leaving them ablaze in the purifying flames of eternal excruciation.

This was how it should have ended.

The delusional superhero burst in delirious laughter. If they wanted to play with fire, he would give them fire. There had to be gas in that stupid shed — he just had to get the container and put his plan into gear. As he jogged for the faraway cabin, he remembered how Braxton had left with Dimi’s shotgun earlier and never came back with it. A new series of schemes built up on his mind — he could retrieve the weapon Braxton had probably dropped somewhere around when he went to check on the slutty Latino. Victor shook his head when thinking back about the footballer. If only his pal had listened to him, he would be one of them still — one of the survivors. The superhero felt hesitant whether or not he’d have killed him in the end. He’d have likely executed him last — or first, to not get too much attached on his faithful heroic journey.

Just as he arrived by the shed, the Captain America grimaced as he accidentally stepped into a puddle of cold viscous liquid. He jerked his foot his utter disdain, shaking his head. He looked around for the fucking gun, the dying torch serving little use as the sky was slightly paler. With no firearm in sight, Victor growled in irritation. Perhaps it would be inside the cabin. He went in, using his light to see. Just like any other place he’s been into that night, there was a lingering scent of semen and sweat in the small room. He stepped around with a quick pace, searching for the combustible. There it was — the gas container was in the left corner, next to a stack of shelves. Just as he grabbed it, he rushed for the exit when a pair of glowing red eyes stopped him sharply. The sudden arrest made him tumble on his ass from the slick floor.

“Are you looking for this?” The monster asked maliciously, throwing at him the unusable shotgun — bent in two.

“Go away, or I’ll burn this place down!” He threatened, showing the gas can and the torch for evidence.

“Are you really that dumb, bro? You’re gonna burn down too.”

“If that prevents me from going to Hell, I’ll do it!”

“Going to Hell?” The beast raised an eyebrow, amused. “Haven’t you figured it out, yet?”

Victor quivered in fear as he realized the demon had been crouching to peer at him into the shed. The thing stretched on its legs, its massive erection almost level with the door’s top when standing up. That behemoth was not like the other tall ones — it was a literal giant! The shack suddenly shook unsteadily, dust raining from the ceiling. Tapping sounds drummed on the roof as this oversized monster bellowed.

“You look like a toy in a dollhouse, bro!”

The structure began oscillating as the pervert started thrusting. The rubbing of its drooling penis against the doorframe’s top made it spew more seminal fluids across the small room, some even hitting the hysteric inside. If there was no way for him to exit under the gushing fountain, Victor put his last resort on the window. Just as he smashed the glass with the broken gun’s stock, he yelled and fell back down, one of the monsters waiting for him there.

“Don’t think I’m about to let you go for having shot us earlier.” The wolflike horned head of the demon grinned, showing all of his drool-slick fangs.

“Lemme have a peek, bro!” Another voice exclaimed with a chuckle.

“How about we open it up?” The thrusting monster at the door suggested.

“My parents would kill me, but I don’t care anymore!” Dimitri smirked, looking at the fumbling superhero through the window.

“Yeah! Let’s do it, bro!” The third voice cheered on, which Victor associated to Asher.

The cabin groaned some more, shaking and cracking, furniture and objects falling on the ground around the screaming jock. The wood splintered as the three gigantic monsters ripped the roof apart, unveiling the cowering prick to the world. All three pairs of red eyes, on the inhuman faces glanced mischievously at the squirming superhero. While Victor had believed them to be about 20 feet tall at first, he realized they were not that big in comparison to the shed. Perhaps ten feet of height at most for the huger of the three — whose dong still spewed precum through the broken entrance. He tried to open the gas can, but his sweat and semen slicked hands couldn’t turn the tight cork. Having the longest reach, the one at the door went for the red can and pulled it from the protesting superhero.

Victor watched with despair his last hope flutter away. He was done for — and he couldn’t even take his own life but surrender to these demonic creatures.

“What should we do to him?” Dimitri asked to the other two males.

“I say we fuck him all at once!” Asher barked with excitement.

“I know exactly what he needs guys.” The third monster grinned, stepping toward him and breaking down the entire wall.

“GO AWAY, YOU SATANIC DEMONS!” Victor screamed with high pitch.

“Aww, don’t take it like that, bro!” It mocked as it wrapped its ginormous bear paws around him.

“NOOOOO!” He yelled hopelessly.

Time came to a stop as heat engulfed him. Victor tried to shout and free himself, but he was enveloped into a pair of massive furry arms, pressed against the beast’s rotund ball gut. His last masculine rampart broke down as he felt tears run on his cheeks.

The sensation propelled him back to his younger memories. The tenderness and warmth reminded him of his mother’s embrace. Just like that, Victor felt as the helpless child who’s had a hard time with bullies in the streets and needed the comfort of his parents. Dams broke and Victor bawled like a baby.

“There, there.” The beast murmured to him, rubbing his back affectionately. “Everything will be alright. You are just tired, little man. Let us take care of you.”

“I don’t… I can’t… I don’t want to be gay…” He wailed without restraint.

“It’s gonna be alright, Vic. It’s me, your buddy Brax. I promise we’ll take care of you.”

“No! Lemme go… I can’t anymore…”

“Let it out.” Braxton pulled wrapped the back of his head into his mitt, holding him close to his chest, the slow pounding of the giant’s heart vibrating through him. “I know you, Vic. You’ve had that rage in you for long. Let it go. Free yourself from its grip.”

“I… I want you to let me go…” He whined, his fingers sinking into the thick body hair, clutching it, seeking the warmth of the footballer.

“You’ve been crying for attention for years. You wanted to stand out and have recognition from your dad but never did. You told me your dad didn’t want kids — that you were the accident that ruined his life.”

Victor sniffled, slumping his face into the furry chest as if it were a comforting plush or animal. His father was a Casanova, sleeping with women after women. He was a loud and obnoxious individual. When his mother became pregnant, the soon-to-be dad did everything to deny him as his son. Jack Fortune was a man of dreams, one who fantasized about travelling and ladies. He didn’t want to set foot anywhere, exploring the wilds and making love to all the chicks who would fall under his charm. Jack was not a handsome boy, but he knew how to flirt — Victor’s pretty face was actually inherited from his mom.

“Your dad is a selfish asshole, but you don’t have to be like him.” Braxton told him, hugging him tighter.

All through his existence, Victor felt as if he didn’t belong to the world — he should have never been born if his mother had been aborted. He searched endlessly for a meaning in his life, for any sign of recognition from the society. And yet, he still wanted deep down to prove his worth to his narcissistic father. He longed to show the paternal how he could be a leader, a hero that would lead the others. Without much of a proper fatherly figure, he just kept looking more and more like the man who despised him since the day his mother presented him the pregnancy test. Victor probably had countless siblings across the country that he didn’t know — and might never know about.

“Throw it out. Evacuate all that violence from you and fill yourself with love, Vic.”

Victor’s vitreous eyes snapped opened as he felt warm liquids gush onto his back and head. He cried harder, helpless as he tried pulling free from his hunting buddy’s arms.

“It’s alright, Vic. I’m here with you.”

The superhero whined as more viscous fluids hit him from around. It was firing everywhere, covering not only himself, but Braxton as well. It soaked into his angelic blond hair, rivulets snaking down his mortified and reluctant face. Some even got caught into his mouth, the repulsive taste of it making him shake his head powerlessly as the shower of spunk did not abate.

He wanted to say something — anything. And yet, no words would come out. He tried keeping his lips and eyes shut, bracing himself for the warm deluge. But the more he was resisting, the more he let go. Soon, he was nuzzling on the musky and sticky chest hair of his gigantic pal, unconsciously licking at the foul semen.

The heat that Braxton shared with him was growing hotter — that was until Victor realized he produced his own excess warmth. He couldn’t tell if he were sweating or not with the amount of bodily fluids he was covered in. The cum shower from the two other monsters had stopped, but they were still stroking their undying cocks.

The costume started to pinch, as if so much liquid had made the materials smaller. The superhero gasped as his skeleton cracked and popped on its own, slowly changing in response to the fatal sperm. His burning body was growing restless, claustrophobic. Braxton must have realized his predicament since he used his frightening claws to tear apart the soggy clothes.

Everything seemed to lull around the moonstruck man. Movements appeared to accelerate while his perception of the surroundings hampered from the conflicted emotions afflicting his brain. One moment he was clothed in the arms of his best friend; in the next, he was sitting in his birth suit in the middle of the ruined shed. Suddenly, there were not only three monsters masturbating around him, but six of them. He couldn’t pinpoint who were the added ones to the jerk circle, too lost in the daze.

“You are gay, Victor.” Braxton spoke, the only noise he could make out through the fuzzy scene before him.

“I’m… not… I…”

“You are gay.” The voice repeated, echoing with various intonations.

“I’m… please… no…”

“You are GAY.” A raucous chorus reverberated.

“I’m… I’m…”

“GAY.”

“I’m… gay…”

“Say it again.”

“I’m… gay.”

“AGAIN.”

“I’m… gay!” Victor vociferated, a red aura clouding his vision, details showing through even in the dark. “I’M GAY!”

A loud splat of cum hit his back, raining down on him as one of the masturbators came. Victor growled as he jacked himself off, just acknowledging how painfully hard he was. How good it felt to say this aloud. His body felt out of place, disproportionate — and still reconfiguring. He brought his second hand to wank the achingly growing erection between his overblown legs.

Another one of the jerking beasts spewed his load, hitting him how the nose. The encircled lad licked his wet skin with a longer tongue, noticing the thick stubble that covered his cheeks for the first time in his life — he’s never been keen to have much facial hair anyhow. As his tongue explored his matured face, it also brushed the large fangs protruding from his broader jaw.

A third member came, striking his right shoulder and arm. The masturbation frenzy quickened. With each pump on the massive monster jutting from his crotch, Victor’s already juiced arms inflated beyond measure as if he had injected them with the most powerful steroid in the world. They were already twenty inches around earlier, but they were inching closer and closer to thirty mighty inches… even surpassing it.

A forceful load hit his back in quick successive splats. The enormous frame of the bodybuilder stretched larger and larger, the lats unfolding like a giant book covered in hair. Moreover, the spine of the transforming young man extended longer, pushing the previously average height guy way past six feet tall in no time. The sperm ran down his lengthening back and reached his buttock and legs, making sure no part of his hypermasculine body would be coated in spunk.

The fifth ejaculation made contact with his thunder thighs. The lower limbs thickened with renewed vigour, the quadricep pillars swelling to the size of literal tree trunks. Calves, not left undone, pulsated and surged with muscle power as well, lengthening to match with the stretched thighs and torso the changing beast was growing. Even the clawed feet grew in dimension, intent on augmenting the width rather than length to support the broad fireplug frame he was establishing.

Last but not least, Braxton stepped closer and showered him, his best friend, with his much awaited seed. Victor opened his mouth wide, his tongue lulling out and lapping on the many jets of manly sperm the footballer aimed at the cumpig. Male essence dripped down his bearded chin onto the pectoral shelve Victor was growing. He kept gulping at the shooting fountain, even as his hard racked abs started to distend from the sheer amount Braxton fed him.

Unable to take anymore, the newly transformed lad exploded with his own climax, blasting high up in the air as he let himself fall on his back. Victor lied in the sperm puddle as he fired for the sky with his personal cannon. Basking in the afterglow, the changed jock belched, massaging his tortoise shell-like bloated abs. Never in his life had he felt so desired and loved and warm, feeling like a star at the centre of the gangbang.

“Avenge the gays.” The cumpig Victor chanted with glee. “Convert the homophobes — until there are none.”

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 7 - Deluded

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. Four of them remain. Red herrings delude the seekers of the truth when they least expect it.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

DISCLAIMER: The following chapter contains darker moments that contain some violence. There is no gory or bloody details/descriptions, but I figured I'd give a warning. No violence happens during the sex/transformation scene at the end of this chapter, which I hope will be worth it after the darker previous part! Enjoy!

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 4:05 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Things couldn’t go worse. After Dimi apparently surrendered, the host must have wanted to mock them since he did not bother cutting his microphone — the lewd sounds of gay beasts fucking and exchanging dirty words filled the astounded adults in the parlour. Out of spiteful disgust, Victor grabbed the walkie-talkie and threw it with all his might across the place. Hands firmly holding the shotgun, the superhero stepped compellingly toward the exit, flickering profanity after profanity.

“What are you doing?” Jennifer asked him with a frown, standing up and catching up to him.

“While you sit on your arses and cower in fear, I’m gonna act like a real man and find a way to get rid from these demons!”

“Maybe we could try capturing one and force it to talk?” Sebastian suggested.

“That sounds a bit dangerous, no?” Theodore emitted with reticence. “Maybe… there’s some sort of evidence or something we should look for, don’t you think?”

“What are you talking about, nerd?” Victor chimed.

“The voice earlier told us this is some sort of game. Perhaps there are some clues we might have missed!”

“That sounds stupid.”

“What do you suggest, then?” The wizard snarked back.

“I just told you — we have to kill those freaks! Whatever they are, a silver bullet or severing their head should do the trick.”

“That’s… just disgusting!” Jennifer grimaced at the jock. “They are our friends! We should find a way to bring them back to normal!”

Victor shook his head and walked for the wall, leaning on it with an arm mumbling something incomprehensible. Suddenly, he yelled and punched the plaster with the gun’s stock, damaging it. He turned back at the remaining folks, speechless and standing far in the room. He let out a deranged guffaw.

“You guys are so fuckin’ naive!” He ranted, losing his smile. “This is not just a simple game — these fuckin’ monsters won’t stop at anything! What do you think will happen when morning will come? Do you think they’ll let us go? Do you think they’ll stop after they’re done with us?”

None of the other adults could mutter a word. The powerful voice of the unsettled man wavered with uncertainty between fright and madness.

“No! Once they’ll be done with us here, they’ll be unleashed into the world! They’ll turn everyone into lewd queer monsters!”

“You’re exaggerating!” Theo shook his head in denial, pacing around the room without looking at him. “They… they only do that to us because we’ve been mean to gays! Their targets are the homophobes! Not the entire population!”

“Gays are a fuckin’ minority, nerd! Like, 99% of the population is straight and normal! Everybody will become gay if we let them be! The streets will become satanic orgies of men! This will be the end of mankind! The end of chicks! The end of normal people!”

“You’re a fucking douche for thinking that way!” Sebastian retorted at the delusional jock.

“Say that again, fuckin’ traitor?!” Victor raised and aimed the gun at the taller lad.

“Victor! Please, stop that!” The girl pleaded once more.

“Look, if you’re stupid enough to believe you can negotiate with the devils or look for games, that’s your call!”

The trio watched the crazed man walk to the exit with a quick pace, holding onto one of the two lanterns with him.

“Unlike me, you don’t have to guts to do the right thing!”

With that said, he shut the door behind him abruptly and left them with a sigh of relief.

“Good riddance.” Sebastian muttered in disbelief. “Do… you guys think Victor could be the imposter?”

“I don’t know.” Jennifer shrugged. “What do you think Theo? You are the one who’s good at puzzles.”

“I might be good at some puzzles, but Seb’s always been the one to catch on the small details.”

“I guess… but when we used to play D&D or boardgames, it was not — what is it now — 4 AM.” He admitted. “Do you think we could leave?”

“And go where? The voice said to not leave the grounds before 6 AM.” Theo reminded him.

“Really?”

“Unless you want to lose the game, I guess.”

“If we’re bound to lose sooner or later anyway… would it even make a difference?” The tall lad shrugged, looking suddenly gloomy.

“Let’s not think like that, Seb.” Jennifer cheered. “We’ll find a way out.”

“I… I don’t know if I even want to continue, guys. I’m shit tired — maybe if I fall asleep I’ll wake up reunited with Mathy again.”

Theodore sighed at the display of his dismal friend.

“It’s still worth the try, right?” He cheered. “Come on, you big dork. Let’s not give up just yet.”

“Where should we start looking, Einstein?” Seb asked with an obviously forced smile.

“It all started with the blackout, right?” The nerd reminded them. “Perhaps we should investigate the breaker room.”

“But Dimi already checked on it, right?” The girl indicated.

“Maybe he overlooked? At the time, I believe he did not check for clues or anything.”

“That’s a fair point.” She nodded. “What do you think, Seb?”

The lanky lad agreed with a drab response. The couple exchanged a glance, saddened by their aggrieving friend. Theodore approached him and patted his back, rubbing it in circles. His taller pal suddenly grabbed him in a tight embrace, which made the wizard gasp. He would have snarked a gay joke at the action in normal times, but the sobbing of his best buddy impeded his impishness. Right now, what Sebastian needed was someone to help him through his grief.

Jennifer approached them and tagged into the hug, wrapping an arm around each of them. After a full minute of tears and sniffles, the heartbroken man broke from the bittersweet clutch and nodded gravely.

“Let’s do this.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 4:20 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The inseparable trio went back to the dreaded basement. With Theo holding the flashlight and Jennifer following close with the lantern, the small group entered the dark theatre with a sense of unease. A few seats had been wrecked and puddles of cum littered the scratched pinewood floorboards. A musky smell of sex lingered in the chilly air, wind blowing through a window they couldn’t see yet. Sounds of furniture hitting a wall repetitively froze their blood — the demons were fucking somewhere in the shadows. Theo pointed to their right, where the bedrooms were.

“At least they have the decency of doing it in the bedroom.” He whispered.

“Not like everyone I know.” Jennifer added, glancing at him.

Sebastian noticed the glare between the couple, but he didn’t mention it. He had a vague remembrance of the breaker’s placement, so he offered to lead the crew.

“This way.” He gestured toward the bar.

The other two nodded and opened the way with their lights. They walked into the room, taking in the poor state of the pub. Jennifer deducted this was probably the place where Larry had gotten a glass shard in his foot, considering the number of pieces on the semen-covered floor — they were glad to have kept their footwear. As they crossed the area, Sebastian told them to stop. The lovers turned around and saw the tall lad examining the broken window.

“What is it, Seb?” The fairy asked.

“There’s… a piece of clothing here.” He showed them a chunk of dark fabric.

Theodore pointed his flashlight toward the object that his friend held, only to realize with dread it was the same dark blue as his robes.

“That’s… where did you get this?” The wizard questioned, looking as baffled as his pal.

“It was by the window.”

Suddenly, all eyes were on the short guy.

“That… that can’t be!” Theodore blurted out. “You’re not… thinking I’d be lying to you, right?”

The lack of immediate answers made the man’s eyes widen in shock. Even his girlfriend stepped back from him. Theodore shook his head in perplexity.

“I’ve never been in this room this night! We… I’ve always stayed with you, guys!”

“No, you weren’t.” Sebastian refuted. “I… I had a feeling you’ve been acting weird tonight… but I’m starting to wonder if… if you’re not just the traitor among us.”

“Ask me any question and I’ll answer you truthfully! I swear!”

“Are you the imposter?” His friend coldly posed.

“I can’t believe it!” He snapped with indignation. “No, I’m not the imposter!”

“Then where were you earlier, when you said you were gone taking a piss? It took you more than two minutes to come back!”

“That’s my fault!” Jennifer intervened.

Sebastian’s glance shifted to the girl with surprise. She was beet red.

“That… that was a secret between Mathy and I.” She explained. “When we mentioned ‘nail polish,’ it was… like… our ‘code’ to give us some time apart.”

“What are you talking about?” Both guys asked in befuddlement.

“While you two were alone in the shed, Theo and I had sex!” She declared, shamefaced.

“Oh… so that was what you meant.” Theodore figured out.

“What’s… what’s going on?” Sebastian inquired.

“When Mathy and I told each other about doing ‘nail polishing’, we meant that one or both of us would go fuck with her boyfriend.”

“So… that’s why you took so long to come back!” The tall lad exclaimed. “I guess that explains why you both had exchanged the flashlight and lantern when I saw you again.”

“And now I get why you looked reluctant to do nail polish in the dark.” Theo added, only then realizing the ruse of his girlfriend.

“But why didn’t you come out clean on me from the start?” Sebastian pouted, feeling left out.

“We… huh… we didn’t want to tell you about our escapade in your car.” She admitted in embarrassment. “Do… you want your keys back yet?”

The once-lumberjack shook his head and proceeded walking back for the breaker. The lovers glanced at each other in shame and went on after the bigger guy, lighting his way. The reunion room, while not ruined per se, was reeking more than the other places with manly funk. In contrast to the bar, the lack of windows made so that the smell stayed trapped here. The trio bypassed the shoved table against the wall and the cum lake, then headed into the archives. Cabinets, shelves and box full of papers had been knocked down, making the area an absolute nightmare for the one who would have to sort the files out.

They noticed a large hole in the wall to their left, a passageway they didn’t remember before, replacing the closet by the bedrooms’ corridor. They could hear once again the sounds of beasts fucking like their lives depended on it in the adjacent rooms. To get away from their rough lovemaking, the trio stepped into the breaker. In opposition to most of the other places, this room seemed to have been spared from destruction. The chamber was narrow and empty for the most part. There was a lower cabinet on their left — with a sink — and the electric panel was on their right. A small window lightened the room from the further wall, high.

“Let’s look for clues.” Theodore suggested.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 4:30 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

He had waited long enough. The search for silverware or silver bullets wasn’t as easy as he would have thought. Victor growled with rage at his own inefficiency and dismantled the remaining drawers from the kitchen in frustration. He lumbered out of the devastated room and glanced at the grandfather clock. They had about an hour and a half before the game ended — before these demonic beasts were unleashed into the world. Hands clenched around the firearm, the superhero gritted his teeth, adrenaline and testosterone pumping through him, fuelling his anger toward these foul creatures. He had to do something.

Victor’s always been the one leading the others on the path to righteousness and he’ll keep doing it, even if it meant dying as a hero. This night was not just a purgatory for the future of mankind — it was a divine trial that would prove his ability as a saviour, as a Messiah for the decadent humanity.

With a determined footing, the delusive superhero went for the subfloor. Not to fall for the same mistake again, he pulled on a seat and used it to hold the door opened — so that he could leave the basement instead of locking himself in. Victor heard the sounds of fucking from the fag demons on the right and headed in their direction. He saw the destroyed closet the transformed Asher broke through after them, earlier. This time, however, he continued in the corridor and reached for the room on his right.

Upon barging in, he found two gigantic beasts lost in the throes of pleasure as they engaged into morbid anal sex. That was so wrong. These foul acts of debauchery should be condemned. This was not how America should prevail — and impersonating the perfect Captain America, he believed it was his MISSION to purge sexual deviance and to bring justice to his country. The rutting bearish creatures barely had time to acknowledge his presence before Victor fired at them. Once, twice, thrice — alternating between the two monsters, he kept shooting at them.

“Die, you fucking shits! Go back in hell where you belong!” He yelled in hysterical bliss.

Once the ammunition ran out, he grabbed another pack of bullets he had found earlier in the master bedroom when he snatched Mr. Wright’s weapon under the bed. He reloaded the gun and aimed at the beast once more.

“Who’s laughing, now?! Does it hurt, you sick bastards?!”

“Victor?! What are you doing?!” Theodore’s voice resounded as he just arrived in the corridor, alerted by the shots.

“I’m saving my country!” He snapped at him.

“Stop it!” Jenny screamed as she came.

But the madman burst into mocking laughter, deaf to their gullible words. The world was full of preppy snowflakes — it was time a hero did something or humanity would end.

“STOP!” Sebastian ordered, leaping at him.

Victor fell to the ground, his last shot deviating and hitting the ceiling.

“Get off from me! I’m trying to save y’all!” He spitted on the lad’s face before they engaged into a brawl.

He attempted breaking free from the tall guy, but Sebastian apparently had more grip than he expected.

“You know, steroids may make you all hypertrophied, but your muscles lack power, man!” 

“Fuck you, dipshit! You’re all traitors! You’re gonna doom us all!”

The drug user stayed under Seb’s hold, the rage ebbing down slowly to give place to fatigue. By their sides, he realized that Jennifer was crying, huddling up against the nerd. What was a girl doing with a stupid dweeb like this anyway?

“You’ve been into the bar earlier, right, Vic?” Theodore asked.

“Yeah, so what? I didn’t do shit, there!”

“Did you put of piece of my costume there?”

“What the fuck, nerd?! Why would I do that?!”

“Cause I feel like someone’s been trying to frame me!” The wizard burst. “And, among us, you seem like the most obvious one that could have done it!”

“You guys are morons!” He growled in annoyance. “While you’re doing your pointless mystery shit, I was trying to get rid of these monsters!”

“Yeah, you were doing so well that they’ve just become more monstrous!” Theo exclaimed, gesturing toward the room. “Now they’re gone!”

“What?! I succeeded?!” The superhero beamed like a child on Christmas Day.

“No, you meathead! They broke through the window!”

Victor felt the grip loosening, Sebastian moving away to let him see. The room had a reddish smoke lingering in the air. The monsters were nowhere to be found, but the window was indeed shattered — and a portion of the wall was too. Frustrated, Victor pushed the lad off before going for the shotgun. However, Jennifer was fast enough to kick the weapon further out of his reach. They wouldn’t let him have it his way — not three versus one, at least. Perhaps he should just stick to their dumb plan and wait for another opportunity to strike.

“Alright, you win.” He surrendered with a deep sigh. “Apart from the nerd’s costume, did you find any other clue?”

“Actually, we did.” The fairy said, exchanging a glance with her two friends. “We found a handwritten letter in the breaker. Maybe you could help us out with it?”

Riddles wasn’t his forte, but he could indeed. Victor stood and grabbed the piece of paper passed by the woman.

“Here’s a hint for you. If you want to end the game early, look for this.” It read, then showed an odd pictogram that depicted a sun by mountains or hills — either at dawn or at dusk.

“That’s not much for a hint.” She added. “I wondered if this was some sort of reference to wait until sunrise.”

“Or… it could be referring to a place where we could find such a scenery.” Victor suggested. “Is there a sun room or a place to gaze at the sunrise here?”

“I thought about that too. There’s a balcony upstairs, but I’m not sure it’s pointing at sunrise.” Theo admitted.

“That’s an idea, but I think the pool is on the east side as well.” Victor spoke with newfound interest. “Perhaps there’s another hint in one of these places.”

“So… you’d suggest we split up?” Sebastian emitted, apprehensive at the idea.

“Maybe that’s for the best.” He nodded.

“I’m not keen on separating.” Jennifer confessed. “We should stay grouped. We don’t know who’s the imposter still.”

“What if I told you there might not even be an imposter at all?” Victor said in remembrance. “Wes told Braxton and I that if he had been the imposter, he would say there is one imposter to turn us against each other, even if there is none.”

“Well, imposter or not, it sure turned us against each other.” Sebastian agreed. “So… you think we’d be better splitting up?”

“I’m just suggesting something.” Vic gestured with a smirk. “I think I’d go with the pool. You two, lovebirds, check upstairs?”

“Sure… but you really want to go with Seb?” Theo frowned, surprised by the change of heart.

“Yeah… I kinda feel bad for what I did to you earlier, Seb. Thought I could try making it up and for you and apologize. What do you say, buddy?”

Victor could see the trio sizing him up — he couldn’t blame them since their methods had been in conflict from when they met back in the hall. But if he could just employ the same charisma he’s used since his teens to snake his way to the goal, he was sure they would fall for it. His pretty blond hair and perfect face had made him the school representative for years and it had him countless conquests in his bed. He would be very surprised if they would not give in — and he always had another trick up his sleeve in case it didn’t work.

“I mean… what do we have to lose?” Sebastian shrugged.

Victor grinned smugly. They were so predictable — like a dumb herring, they had caught on his fishhook.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 4:50 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Sebastian leading the way with his lantern back, Victor was not far behind. The harder part of his plan had been to make the others believe he was fine with getting the firearm back — he had to show them there were no more bullets in the weapon. What they didn’t know, however, was that he had one more pack lodged in his pocket. Captain America was on the way to save the day once again.

They had reached the in-ground pool quickly, circled by an iron-bar fence. There were some tables and chairs left from when the family used the area during summer, but the now murky water had been drained by half. The Wrights were still in the process of closing the courtyard, apparently. Sebastian walked by the pool’s edge, gazing at the sky for any hint regarding a sun or hills; yet nothing seemed to remind him of the pictogram.

“You sure the pool is on the east side? The sky looks clearer on the other side of the house.” Sebastian spoke.

“I’m pretty sure. Sun rises from the east, right? Plus, I’m pretty sure I’ve seen that symbol before.”

“You saw that here? By the pool?” Sebastian pondered, moving around the waterhole.

“Yeah. Maybe it was by the pump?” Victor suggested, pulling the ammo pack and loading the gun as, suddenly, Sebastian’s face grew livid.

“You… you’ve gotta be shitting me.” The lanky lad mumbled, stepping back as he walked closer to him.

“What are you talking about?” The firearm wielder asked, a slight smirk forming on his lips, charging the weapon.

“You… you split us up on your behalf!”

BAM.

Victor shot Sebastian’s leg, the tall guy screaming in pain and falling on the asphalt.

“What the fuck, man?!” The bruise lad groaned. “Are the fucking traitor?! Why did you do that?!”

“If you’re all subject to become quasi-immortal freaks, I figured I’d just kill you one by one before you turn into them.”

“You’re a fucking psycho!” Sebastian cried at him.

“No, I’m more of a hero the world needs in the moment.” Victor boasted with conceited demeanour. “America doesn’t need faggots running down the streets. Real men like me gotta do everything they can to defend our country — no matter what.”

“Theo and Jen are smart! They will see through your plans, you piece of shit!”

BAM.

Victor shot the arrogant dork’s shoulder, grinning at the lad’s pain.

“You know, I always liked to see the preys suffer before they die.” He admitted. “Braxton found that weird that I liked watching them twinge in pain when we hunted together… but I loved to have them beg for mercy — begging for the coup de grâce, letting them know their place in the world.”

“You really are a psychopath…” Sebastian mumbled, his body hurting beyond any pain he’s ever felt.

“If killing you all to prevent a world abomination makes me a psychopath, then so be it. If it makes me an imposter for tonight? So be it as well. I don’t care about the game. I just want to accomplish my role as the hero who saves the day.”

Victor stepped forward and put the gun’s aim against the wounded man’s chest. Sebastian took a deep breath, looking up at him with wide eyes — the so-called delusional traitor. This was the perfect revenge on the guy who had trapped him in the attic with Wesley. Victor barely made it out, having to exit through a window and slid down the gutter to flee from the mighty monster. Why had Wes chased him in place of the man he had given him on a silver platter? It didn’t matter anymore — on the bright side, Sebastian would die instead of becoming one of those demons.

“You, Victor, are the frickin’ imposter!” Sebastian yelled with all the strength he had left.

“Just die, asshole!”

The superhero kicked the injured lad into the pool. The wounded man would drown — and if he managed to swim despite his gashes, he’d probably perish from the icy-cold water. Victor would have stayed to watch the show as an arbiter preventing Sebastian’s escape. However, when his eyes noticed the glowing red beads from monsters afar, he figured he’d have to run for the mansion before these fuckers get to him. He had to restock on ammunition before going at them all at once.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 5:00 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Sebastian was drowning. Victor left him for dead. The shots he’s taken into his shoulder and his calve hurt him so much he couldn’t bare moving his limbs to get back to the surface. Moreover, the sheer coldness of the waters stung hard against his flesh — he was growing lethargic, unable to think or budge clearly. And yet, as he believed he was done for, as his eyes were shutting, as his lungs were about to give in and breathe… a sharp feeling hit him all at once. His muscles tensed and his body contorted. Heat coursed through him as his blood pumped and boiled with renewed vigour. 

A sickening straining sensation vibrated through the man’s body. The injured limbs twitched and popped, expelling the stuck bullets as the flesh healed itself with a supernatural red glow. His feet planted at the bottom of the pool, Sebastian stretched up and growled as he made it out of the icy water. Steam rose from the wet lad, a fiery glimmer engulfing his frame. The two rounds on the pit floor burst into ashes and fuelled the fizzling of the water on the snarling man.

By the poolside, a towering creature stood, offering its massive clawed hand to the soaked guy in the bubbling pond. Sebastian gave the monster an uncertain look before grabbing its paw. It smirked and pulled him out. Sebastian thanked the beast as he got on the asphalt. Without the cold water around him, he couldn’t help but feel like his body was burning up. As he looked at and sized the behemoth before him, the man flushed with another kind of warmth.

“Mathy?” He mumbled with awe.

“Matt sounds more fitting now, don’t you think, Seb?”

The stunned lad stood taking in all of his changed girlfriend. Despite the radical transformation, he still perceived some hints of his lover’s physique — the jet-black hair, the faint bits of bronze skin, the shape of his piercing eyes… even the improved yet lean musculature reminded him of her gymnastic body. Sebastian was brought out of his thoughts as the much taller Matt pulled his bearded chin up.

“You’ve lost, hun?” Matt asked him, his glowing red irises staring through him.

“I called Victor the imposter.” He said, never leaving his lover’s eyes. “If we’ve not won yet, I guess I was wrong.”

“You definitely guessed wrong.”

“I figured if he was going to kill me, it was for the best to guess wrong… just so that I don’t die.”

“I knew you were a smart cookie when I decided to go out with you.”

“So… what do I do, now?”

“For one, you’ve started to change.” Matt teased, running carefully a claw down his torso, which had already grown some hair on the previously smooth skin. “For two…”

Matt leaned down and kissed his boyfriend. Sebastian was shocked at first, remembering the time he faked a date with Henri for a joke. Henri had wanted to kiss him so bad, clutching against him like a desperate leech. The guy was on the short side, similar to Theo’s build. 

Sebastian had it easy to attract girls. He was tall, svelte and confident with his sexuality enough to play rough with the boys in homoerotic ways — while still being perfectly straight. The date with Henri had started as a bet with his pals Dimitri, Asher and Theodore. The four classmates had heard about the guy who had just come out of the closet — although most of the students believed he was a queer even before he publicly announced it.  The dare his friends had given him was simple: using his charming looks to get a gay dude on a date.

It was all fun and stuff at first. Sebastian just had to play the part and confide to Henri he was having second thoughts on his sexuality and that he found him cute and bold to assert himself as he was. That was all it took to lure the fish. It actually hurt his ego when Henri told him he had his doubts regarding his own sexuality and that he looked gay at times. However, Sebastian kept the act and invited him for dinner in a fast-food joint.

Henri had arrived half-an-hour earlier, dressed with fancy and perfect clothes, making sure to make it on time. Sebastian came in casual clothes and five minutes late. The look on his date’s face had been priceless — a mix of shame and exasperation — but the tall lad barely had to give his all-purpose smirk that made girls fawn to be forgiven. Sebastian picked on a double cheeseburger without hesitation while it took almost ten minutes for Henri to decide himself. He ended up ordering a plain boring salad, to Sebastian’s bewilderment.

As they ate their dinner, Sebastian was flattered by the compliments and playful ministrations of the guy. Henri blabbered something about having prepped and how much he awaited for their night together. When the small teenager had asked what kind of porn or kinks he was into, Sebastian started feeling nervous as he didn’t make up an answer to these questions. He ended just stating oral and butt stuff to stay safe. The guy went on and spoke nonsense on twinks and jocks and whatever other complicated hierarchy the gays apparently knew all about.

After the meal was done, Sebastian thought about calling it a night. When he mentioned heading back home, the faker gasped upon the death glare the shorter lad threw at him. Henri entered yet another garrulous spree, explaining how gay dating was very different from straight dating — gays slept together on the first night and were officially boyfriends after three fucks. Sebastian’s eyes widened in shock at the statement, baffled that a dude supposedly just out of the closet would make such generalization. Had Theo and the guys known about this, hence why they threw the dare at him?

Too stunned to invent a good excuse, Sebastian just told him that he was still new to this gay shit and that he didn’t know the gay courting contract lines. Henri looked very disappointed. However, he sighed and gave him the benefit of the doubt, agreeing how it must be hard to realize being homosexual after so long. Henri wanted to at least exchange a kiss, but Sebastian used the queer rookie card to his advantage — no kissing on the first date with a girl. The little dude had been super pissed, but the faker was glad to have gone through the dinner without too much of a problem. Nevertheless, the humiliation the dude went through on the next day, when he learned it was just a prank, had been funny and well worth the sixty bucks.

He didn’t think back then how far a single joke would degenerate.

When Sebastian felt Matt’s lips brush his own, he had not known what to expect. The contact was different from when he kissed a girl’s supple ones, more primal and assertive than he was used to. The warmth that invaded him, adding to the burning flame within him. Sebastian pushed back, not realizing yet that his skeleton was stretching longer, slowly but surely catching up to match his towering lover. The beard that framed his jaw grew even thicker, spreading like a wildfire just as his mop of wet hair.

French kissing a larger mouth with deadly fangs unnerved him at first. Still, their tongues fought without hindrance, unbothered by the sharp teeth. When Matt broke the contact and pulled back, he grinned down at him, licking his lips with his fat tongue.

“I want you to fuck me.” It said with lust.

The heat overwhelmed Sebastian upon hearing the deep masculine tone of his boyfriend. He stretched further upward, reaching six feet ten, then seven feet of height in quick outbursts. The gangly man lost his balance from this sudden growth spurt, but the giant Latino helped him standing.

“What marvellous eyes you have, Seb.” Matt growled.

“Are they red like yours?”

“Redder than rubies.”

Sebastian smirked, feeling his own teeth sharpening. His hands cracked and enlarged as he rubbed the sides of his taller lover. The throbbing erection poked at his torso, slipping under the orange vest and smearing its juices over the increasingly hairy skin.

“You are beautiful.” Sebastian declared with passion.

“Even if I’m not Mathy anymore?”

“You… you are quite different physically for sure… but… I know you are still her…” he reached for the gymnast’s chest, “…inside.”

“You darn charmer.” The monster growled, amused, squirming slightly and pulling away to stroke its pulsating boner, spewing precum faster.

The changing lad gasped again as the heat flushed through him once more, stretching his frame even taller, only a couple inches shorter than his seven feet and a half partner. Matt moaned then chuckled, forcing himself to resist jerking off.

“Being a man feels so good, Seb… but I have to stop jacking it or I’ll cum again.”

Sebastian experienced a new desire igniting his mind. He could feel the testosterone flowing through his veins, pumping him with such a rush rational thoughts were discarded. His penis was growing erect in his tightening jeans, lust filling him over and over again — overfilling him even. He let out a beastly roar himself as he unbuttoned the too short trousers, clinging uncomfortably around his longer and hairier legs. He pulled the pants down quickly, taking his boxer briefs along with it and revealed his eight-incher to his transformed partner. His junk throbbed with excitement, leaked like never before, and it grew, swelled just a tiny bit huger with each pulse. The Latino lied on its back on the grass, unable to stop masturbating anymore.

“Fuck me with your big cock, Seb!” Matt cried in delightful pleasure, spreading his legs wide.

His brain was shutting down. Sebastian was losing more and more control over his body, surrendering himself to the swollen nine-incher’s need, jutting from his crotch. He tried stepping forward, but his hazy mind did not acknowledge his jeans around his shoes until he stumbled on the ground. The embarrassing moment was even more so when Matt laughed at his lust-crazed awkwardness.

“Does your big manly dick take too much blood from your brain, Seb?” It teased.

“Shu— shut up!” He groaned on all fours.

Arching his back, the spine suddenly popped audibly as vertebrae grew and stretched him further. The position subjected his bony shoulders to crack as well, spreading away one from another as his whole torso gained mass. The size 15 trainers around his feet, soaked with water still, started pissing liquids as claws punctured the bulging tips. Sebastian huffed and puffed as the burning centred itself on his endowment, pushing past ten inches in length and three inches across. Guided by his pulsing manhood and churning balls, the changing beast crawled the few feet separating him from Matt’s hole, quivering in anticipation to the massive fuckstick that would soon impale him.

“There you go, big boy.” Matt played as Sebastian reached him, forcing a slobbery kiss on his lover.

Sebastian’s eleven-incher throbbed relentlessly. The lust-driven man failed to hear the orange jacket tear in two on his still surging back. The mop of brown hair had grown so much the horny lad almost looked like a hippie from the ’80s again, past his shoulders by now. The hypersexualized Seb tried slipping his footlong meat into his partner, unconsciously searching for the pussy he’d normally plow with his baby-maker, but there was no such hole to welcome him in.

“You’re aiming for my button, you dumb horndog.” The Latino chuckled, raising his ass to give his lover better access.

“I know.” He growled with a smirk, his voice a few tones deeper yet not as resonant as Matt’s. “Just checking.”

The top hauled his hips back and, like a magnet undergoing a field, the apple-sized cock head pressed against the tight entrance. With surprising ease, almost as if Matt had kept the lubricating aspect of his previous body, the ass pulled the huge thirteen-incher in. Both guys moaned in bliss as more and more of the ginormous member was slipped inside. A blast of precum flew from Matt’s penis and soaked into Sebastian’s outstanding beard.

The top groaned in ecstasy, drawing his dick out, only to have Matt’s needy hole suctioning it back in. Sebastian tried pulling free, yet the bottom’s sphincter’s tugged him again, milking him. The massive hardon responded by spreading the ass wider. Matt cried in bliss as he felt his rutting half stretch him open some more, the erection impaling him growing to match his own fourteen inches monster cock.

Lost to his instincts, Sebastian fucked the welcoming hole tirelessly, his thrusts becoming more aggressive as his cum factories dropped lower and filled him with even more testosterone. The penetrating beasts unconsciously spread Matt’s thighs further — not with his hands, but with his broadening frame. While he had stretched to match the Latino’s height, the new hormonal surge resumed the lanky man’s growth.

Sebastian groaned as his joints crackled once again to continue their augmentation. The way undersized clothes which tied his ankles together split apart around the expanding calves. The already destroyed shoes met their demise as well as the mighty clawed feet grew past any footwear that would befit such monsters. Sebastian grinned at his seemingly shrinking lover. Mathilda had always preferred taller guys — and he was quite a tall lad even before the transformation. He grew more than half a foot in height, making him just above eight feet when the spurts subsided — just big enough to tower over the massive Matt.

Once their size difference was back in order, Sebastian resumed the fucking, jackhammering the hole of his little guy. However, just as he realized the last bit of expansion had left one part untouched, he felt Matt’s ass clenching tighter around his rod.

“Fu—… fuck!” The gymnast exclaimed with shock.

“Grrrr… you’ve always liked bigger guys, lil size queen!” Sebastian growled with glee, enjoying the sensation of his lover’s walls squeezing around his still swelling fifteen-incher, five inches across.

“Fuck! Fuck me with your giant man cock!” Matt moaned.

“Glad—… gladly!” The top kept going, grabbing onto the sides of his partner for a better grip as his dong surpassed sixteen inches in length.

He couldn’t fit all of his oversized monster dong into his mate, but the sheer thought of impaling so much into him got them on the brink of orgasm. Matt cried in bliss as he started cumming all over Seb’s mop of hair, face and beard. The contractions ensuing from the ass around the gargantuan seventeen inches abomination pushed the top beyond the edge as well. He came inside but he removed himself after a few jets not to pop his lover like a balloon. Dicks shot in the air like fireworks, cum raining down on them as they basked into the pleasure of their meat delivering their intended function.

Seb had lost track of space and time. When he could think again, he was sprawled on the grass with his boyfriend by his side. His foot-and-a-half penis still stood hard and firm, almost half a foot in sheer diameter. He looked at his sweetheart, who was peaking back at him with a smug grin, gently fondly his own erected boner.

“Avenge the gays.” Sebastian smirked, happy to have finally reunited with his lover, no matter what he had become. “Convert the homophobes — until there are none.”

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 6 - Sentenced

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. Five of them are missing. Five of them remain. No bad deeds go without sentence.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 3:00 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“How can you be sure Braxton even turned on us?” Dimitri asked, bewildered by Theo’s declaration.

The wizard shrugged, having discarded his hat for a while now.

“A feeling, I guess. He pointed his gun at me to leave them. I don’t need to be Einstein to know what he had in mind.”

“And you sure that was Mathilda?” Jenny inquired. “Like… did it have her tiara or something?”

“The thing had Seb’s clothes on. And it was definitely Latino. With long black hair.”

Out of frustration, Sebastian grabbed his glass and threw it across the room, shattering it against the wall. Dimitri jumped onto his feet.

“Dude! Don’t break our stuff! My mom’s gonna kill me!”

“Oh! Come on, Dimi — they’re gonna kill you anyway with the state your place is in! And, that is, if we make it to 6 AM!”

“What time is it, by the way?” Jenny intervened, hoping to ease the fighting cocks.

“Hell if I know!” Sebastian barked in irritation. “I always use my phone for time!”

“Wasn’t there a clock in the dining room?” Theodore pondered aloud. “I think I saw one earlier.”

“Go check yourself if you are so desperate to know the time.”

“You guys are getting really annoying.” The girl rolled her eyes.

“Look, Jen. If you can’t stand us, you can go in my mom’s study.” The host jerked theatrically at the door at the end of the room.

“Just don’t mind the smell. We smoked some weed with Wes there, earlier.” Sebastian added.

“Really, guys?!” Dimitri glared at the lanky once lumberjack. “You guys smoked shit in my mom’s study?!”

“It was Wes’s idea.” Sebastian shrugged sluggishly.

“Alright, guys! That’s enough!” Jennifer stood up. “Let’s just stop bickering at each other and let’s stick together until sunrise instead, okay? For our sanity’s sake!”

The two quarrelling men pouted and muttered “fine” at the dominant girl.

“Good.” She nodded with a frown worthy of an old harridan. “What if we let our differences aside for a while and look out for Larry and Victor before we lose another of us, huh?”

“Fine…” The big brother sighed, pulling himself out of the sofa, but losing balance and falling back down.

The display elicited a chuckle from the guests, to which the host proudly showed his middle fingers.

“Gimme a hand instead of laughing your asses off, fuckers!” He groaned with indignity.

Sebastian, even if intoxicated as well, offered Dimitri his hand and helped him on his feet. The two men had their balance shaky, but they wrapped into a bro hug, masculinely patting each other’s back before parting ways.

“You guys are so gay.” Theo mocked.

“Drop it, dude. Tonight’s been rough enough already.” Sebastian sniffled.

“He’s not wrong, hun.” Jennifer seconded.

“Should we split to look for Larry and Victor?” Dimitri offered.

“I think we should not split.” The girl suggested. “If there is one imposter among us, I believe we should never, from now on, split in groups of two.”

“Why’s that?” Dimitri questioned.

“Think a little bit.” She explained. “If one of us gets paired with the imposter, who knows if the imposter will use it to his advantage and turn the other against us?”

The three guys looked at each other, frowning in suspicion. Until they reunited with Larry and Victor, they could not separate unless compromising of becoming the prey to the faker. The menace was real and they couldn’t risk it — not after losing some of their precious friends.

“Let’s stick together, then.” The host vocalized, to which the others agreed.

The quartet left the parlour. Back into the depraved living room, the young adults lent their ears for any threatening sound. There seemed to be a faint humming, smothered in the depth of the darkness, which they couldn’t grasp the provenance. Dimitri and Theo, torch in hands, scanned the area in rapid succession — but there was no one. The fireplace still burned, the dim light reflecting on the semen puddles by the couch where Wes had lounged earlier. Jennifer walked forward, holding her lantern high, leading the group.

“Larry?” She called. “Victor?”

Then, the smothered sounds stopped altogether with a frightening inhuman shriek. Another beastly roar resonated through the mansion as something heavy thudded on the ground. The terrified party stepped back, moving their lights in search of the horrific scream’s origin.

“The dining room!” Dimitri exclaimed, taking the lead.

Sebastian followed suit, but the cowboy soon quit running after crossing the hall. Past the table, in the kitchen’s doorway, he saw a towering demon helping a new monster up on its feet. This one, lathered in thick seminal fluids, glanced down at the host with a sinister grin that almost made him piss himself.

“Sup, big bro.” It jeered, baring its fangs.

“Lar… Larry?!” Dimitri gasped, dropping his flashlight on the floor. “No… NOOO!”

To the elder’s hysterical yells, the new monster burst into a crazed laugh. Sebastian grabbed the torch on the ground and pulled the stupefied man out of there. Jennifer and Theodore helped him out, only for the quartet to see the beasts break through the window of the dining room and head out in the dark of the night.

Time slowed down for the host. Noises around him seem to blur, just as images did. While Dimitri took in the traumatic experience, the other two guys moved the table to hopefully block the new opening. He did not even process when he fell on a chair Jennifer had brought behind him. The girl had started to rub his shoulders in an attempt to soothe him, but Dimitri was too far away to simply realize it.

The voices of his three friends muddled into the spinning void that assailed the bigger brother. This was all his fault. If he hadn’t jabbed spitefully at Larry, the younger sibling would probably still be one of them by now.

“This is so fucked up!” Theo chimed in disbelief at the other two. “If only our phones could just work, we could call for help!”

“There might… be a way.” Dimitri spoke, slowly waking up from his torpor.

“What did you say, Dimi?” Jennifer asked him.

“My… my parents still have a landline that doesn’t rely on current to work.”

“Why didn’t you tell us sooner?” She scowled at him.

“I just remembered about it.”

“Fine, where is it, then?”

“In the basement.” He dreaded.

Loud bangs successively hit the front door, seizing the quartet by surprise. Since nobody moved toward the hall at first, Jennifer decided to investigate the sudden commotion. A few steps in the direction of the entrance was all it took before she discerned the pleas of someone begging to open the door.

“That’s Victor!” She exclaimed in relief, glad to finally hear something from the long disappeared man.

“Don’t!” The voice of the host commanded.

Dimitri jumped on his feet. Despite the sense of vertigo that overtook him, he managed to stand right as he went after the girl in the foyer.

“That fucker wasn’t here! That can only mean one thing! Victor set us up! He’s… he’s the fucking imp—…!”

“Fuck off, dude!” Victor yelled on the other side of the door. “I’m no imposter! C’mon! Hurry up and open this damn fucking door!”

Dimitri, clouded with rage, groaned powerlessly. Jennifer glanced at her boyfriend who shrugged.

“Don’t let him in!” Sebastian seconded the host. “He used me as bait for Wes!”

“What?” Theo frowned.

“Victor knocked me out and stole my shits!” The lumberjack added with resentment. “Then he left me as a snack for Wes while he ran away!”

“Look, I’m sorry!” The jock begged. “You would have done the same in my place!”

“What should we do?” The fairy asked.

“Hurry! They’re coming for me!”

“Jen! Don’t!” Seb exclaimed as he saw the girl give in.

Jennifer unlocked the large sturdy door and let the muscular meathead inside before shutting it back instantly. She put her ear on by the opening to try picking on a sound, but there was nothing to hear… until a hard pounding against it occurred. She screamed and backed away in terror. A detonation resounded next to her. Head turned to the superhero, having just shot through the tall yet narrow window by the door. It broke the glass but it also hit the creature whom retreated.

“Hey!” Dimitri interjected with angst. “Where did you find this?! That’s my dad’s gun!”

“Your dad is just super predictable then, Dimi.” He retorted, charging the weapon once more.

“My dad doesn’t let anyone touch his stuff! Give it back to me!”

“Hey! If no one’s got balls to be a real hero tonight, it’s best that I keep it!” The jock snapped with his head high, condescending.

“Drop the superhero act, Vic! We don’t need that shit tonight! We just need to stick together and wait till morning!”

Jennifer screamed in fear as the Captain America aimed the shotgun at their host. Dimitri raised his hands in the air by automatism, then watched in bewilderment as Victor directed the firearm at each of them in superciliousness. A smug grin crossed the cocky blond’s face.

“I’m not playing games anymore. If you are going against me, I won’t hesitate to take you down. I don’t mind having one less monster after me tonight.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 3:15 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Back into the tea room, the four defenceless adults sat on both couches while the authoritarian superhero took place on the sofa at the end of the table. While he had dropped the gun’s focal point to the ground, he could still feel the frightful aura reigning over the remaining party members. None of them were hunter like him — or Braxton. It was his time to shine and lead them, to show them he was the hero they needed.

“There’s no need for threatening us with a gun, Victor!” Theodore told him.

“Right — cause each of you have been trustworthy tonight!” The weapon wielder snarked with an exaggerated laugh.

“Just… calm down, please.” Sebastian requested.

“If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’re the fucking traitor!”

“What the fuck, man?!”

“Don’t play dumb with me, man! You’re the one who trapped me in the attic with this queer monster, didn’t you?”

“You knocked me down and left me for dead, dude!”

“Cause you stopped me when I was about to kill that fucker!”

“Did you not figure it out yet, meathead? We can’t kill them! They just… become more like monsters!”

“You only prove my point!” He retorted. “How would you know about any of that?! And why did that fucker went for me instead of beating the hell out of you?!”

“Stop yelling at each other!” Theodore intervened. “We have to find a way to make it out of here alive! Dimi, you mentioned you had a landline in the basement, right?”

“What?! You just tell us now that there’s a line in the basement, Dimi?!” The gun wielder bewildered. “Man… now you’re making me second-guess if you’re not the actual imposter… or maybe you two are working together against me?”

“Put that gun down, Victor!” Jennifer commanded, shaking.

The neurotic superhero glanced at her with a dazed look. A coy smirk stretched on his face and he aimed the floor once more. The defenceless quartet exhaled in relief.

“Fine. Just cause you’re a cute lil babe.” The womanizer taunted with a provocative leer.

An awkward silence followed. The girl didn’t let go of her severe demeanour, although Victor could sense how the poor chick must be terrified inside. She was a strong one, but he knew she would crumble if he persevered — and this position of power aroused him. It reminded him when he was the students’ representative in High School. He was a leader. He was meant to steer the others on the righteous path. Thus, people should respect him for his thoughtful guidance. The imagery dissolved as the overworked builder started to feel a pulling sensation in his loins. He leaned down on his widely spread thighs.

“Here’s what we’re gonna do. Dimitri will lead us downstairs and he’ll call his dad. Chief Wright will send us cops and we’ll put these abominations down.”

“Going to the basement sounds too dangerous right now.” Theodore frowned. “There has to be another way.”

“Perhaps we could create a diversion?” His girlfriend suggested.

“I don’t want to run around another time.” Sebastian pouted, sinking into the couch. “But if one of us has to sacrifice himself…. I’ll do it.”

“Stop fooling around, Seb. That’s not a game!” His best friend punched him.

“It sure feels like one to the fucker who set this up.” He added, his tone dark. “Heck, if that’s a punishment for faking a date with a guy, I would have never done it! That’s not worth it at all!”

“I’ll go alone.”

Heads turned toward the host, who sniffled and wiped his nose with his bare arm. Dimitri readjusted his posture on the couch so that he didn’t sit amorphously anymore. Victor glared at him, as he watched the cowboy try acting brave and shit in front of them. They didn’t need that kind of wannabe — if something were to happen, Victor HIMSELF would be the hero.

“You can’t possibly think you can go by yourself!” The Captain America ridiculed him.

“Asher is my best friend! I know he would never hurt me!”

“That’s not Asher!” The superhero snarled. “He won’t hesitate to rip your guts apart and fuck them with his freaky fagstick!”

“Believe me.” Dimitri shook his head. “I… I feel like he’s still in there, somehow.”

“You think you can get around that thing? You can’t even get over losing your little fag of a brother!”

“My brother ain’t a fag!” The cowboy burst, standing up, clouded by emotions.

“He’s definitely one now.”

“Guys, can we stop bickering at each other?” The girl pleaded with earnest demeanour.

“Jenny’s right.” Theo nodded. “But you can’t go down without any way to let us know if you need help.”

“What do you suggest, Einstein?” The host asked him.

“The walkie-talkies!” The couple answered in unison, looking at each other.

“Wait, didn’t we let them in the shed… with… you know?” Sebastian inquired with a low voice.

“No, I put them in my purse back there.” Jennifer explained. “They’re… upstairs in the guest room.”

Victor looked at the quartet before him as they kept blabbering and making up some dumb plan. And walkie-talkies, really? If they were actually going to follow this sick game, even if that’s just to rule Dimitri out of the way, then he’d play. As the host and biggest guy in terms of strength and build, the cowboy was the only one that Victor could truly see as a potential threat tonight. Losing Dimitri would only give him freewill around the house — no matter if that meant to burn it to the ground with the monsters in.

“Go get the talkies, Jen.” Victor grinned. “We’ve got a spy going on a mission.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 3:30 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Each step down the abyssal stairs felt like a fall into hell. Dimitri swallowed his pasty saliva, following the light from his torch toward destination. His grasp onto the flashlight squeezed as he apprehended what lurked into the darkness of the basement. With a deep inspiration and reminding himself that he had the walkie-talkie latched on his belt, he went for the knob and proceeded into the shadows.

Asher was nowhere to be seen. No sounds — only the incessant pounding of his heart echoing in his eardrums. His shallow breaths addled to the fearful symphony. The fright seized him at the throat, as if it were taunting him, invisible in the obscurity. The fatigue was weighing him down, the alertness of his senses slower. As if it were mocking him, the blackout only prevented him from pouring himself a mug of much needed hot coffee.

“Dimitri, can you hear me?”

The man jumped a foot in the air, almost knocking his head against the ceiling from doing so. He aimed his flashlight in every direction for the source of the voice until he realized it was someone speaking over the radio. Pumped with adrenaline, the cowboy gritted his teeth in annoyance. He grabbed the telecom and prepared to say a word when the basement door snapped shut behind him — he was locked in the subfloor once again.

“Damn it!” He cussed in a whisper before approaching the microphone to his mouth. “The door closed behind me.”

“Just do what you’re supposed to do.” Victor’s voiced sizzled through parasite noises. “Keep us informed.”

“Roger.” Dimitri concluded before discarding the walkie-talkie to his waist.

The host took a deep breath. He entered the ruined bar once more. The wind seemed to have picked on outside. The curtains by the broken window blew with the flurry, the room’s temperature dropped considerably since the last time he’s been here. The floor was still littered with glass shards and various liquids, but there was no trace of the red-haired brute. The clinking noise of his footsteps on the pieces reminded him of his long gone brother. The thought of how he reprimanded him earlier and how he mocked him from being scared only sank the pang of guilt further down his guts. The man shook the memory away, focussing on the present task — reaching the landline.

Dimitri pushed the ajar door opened, the frame split at the knob from the earlier chase. The reunion chamber was as dark as the theatre, with no windows or incoming light source but the cowboy’s torch. The lad aimed the beam for the further corner of the room. There it was, on top of a filing cabinet. With a brief look around, the anxious man bit his tongue and went for the goal. Against all odds, his flashlight surrendered on him right then.

“Ah! You’ve gotta be kidding me!” Dimitri gasped, pulling the walkie-talkie before tripping over a moved out chair. “Fuck!”

“Dimi! Is everything alright? What’s happening?” Jenny’s voice resounded through the speaker.

“My light’s dead!” He grumbled.

The nervousness was rising up once again. He knew his basement enough to maneuver around in normal times — which meant without the place wrecked and the risk of getting chased by fucking demons.

“Dimi, do you want me to come down?” Sebastian spoke through the telecom.

A sudden dazzle hit Dimitri out of nowhere. The lad jerked up on his legs and brought his arms to his face to block the blazing light. Just as the silhouette slowly shaped itself by the archives’ doorframe, the cowboy’s heart almost leaped out from his chest. That was one of those monsters.

“Sup, bro?” It boomed, its fangs faintly glowing under the red eyes in the dark.

Dimitri backed off against the wall, sweating in fear at the towering build of his once-best friend. He had a chance to run back. Just as he attempted to dash into the bar again, he stopped in his tracks as he noticed another beast block his way out. The monster was jerking off openly, the preseminal fluids oozing gleamed in the moonlight.

“What’s the matter, big bro?” It grinned, stepping closer.

“Lar— Larry?!” The cowboy mumbled, light-headed from seeing the gigantic creature that his younger sibling had become.

“Leave him to me, Lar.” Asher smirked menacingly.

“I will. I think you have some catching up to do.” The junior said, slamming the door shut, trapping Dimitri inside the reunion room with Asher.

The man turned to the red-haired beast, who did not move from his initial position. The door that Larry had just closed had its frame broken — perhaps Dimitri could escape. But upon trying to force it, he realized his brother must have put something to prevent it from opening. Still, it shook a little in a repetitive motion… that only suggested one thing.

“I’ll give you the time you need, guys!” Larry mocked with a demonic laugh. “Don’t mind me!”

The sight of his brother masturbating had been repellent enough, but the idea of him listening to him jerking off against the frame made it just as worse. The constant banging of the door kept reminding Dimitri of Larry’s lewd strokes. 

“Dimitri! Can you hear us? What’s going on?” The voice on the walkie-talkie worried.

“Tell them, Dimi.” Asher said tenderly.

The cowboy looked at the bear-like demon blocking his now sole way out. Just as the other beasts, it was slowly rubbing an oversized fat dong, which drooled consistently before itself. The sight was erratically bilious, even more so by the musk lingering around the monster. It was almost enough to make the man puke, but he managed to keep himself together as he brought the radio to his mouth.

“I… I fell down. I’m fine now. My light’s back. Roger.”

Dimitri didn’t know why he lied — the words just flowed out from him. Asher actually looked as surprised as he was.

“You didn’t tell them?”

“What good would it even do?” Dimitri shivered, tensed. “Vic would just try shooting you down until you don’t move anymore.”

“He has not figured it out already, didn’t he?” Asher grinned. “The more you try to kill us, the more we change. We feed on your homophobia, which fuels us into monsters.”

“You— you’re immortal?”

“Maybe? At least until the game ends. Who knows how it will end!”

“Asher… please, you’ve got to believe me. I didn’t mean to be an asshole to you or my brother or anyone!”

“Are you sure or are you just saying that cause you’re scared to become one of us?”

“Ash… there has to be a way to make things up without losing ourselves to… to this gay nonsense! You like girls as much as I do, bro! Remember when you told me how much you love pussy before everyone got here?”

“That was before, Dimi. There’s no going back now. And I meant it, earlier. If I’m bound to be gay for the rest of my days, I’d rather be gay with you, bro.”

“Just listen to yourself! You sound like a sexual maniac! Were you the imposter all along, Ash? I… I can’t say it would not make me angry, but… but I thought we’d always have each other’s backs no matter what!”

“Not sure I’d show my back to any guy, but I’d do it for you if that’s what it takes.” Asher taunted, turning sideways and flaunting his ass provocatively.

The beast burst with laughter when a new message came from the walkie-talkie.

“Did you find the phone yet, Dimi?” Theodore resounded from the device.

Dimitri felt his face flush red. Asher’s smile faltered a bit.

“A landline?” He asked with his deep voice with an obvious hint of disappointment.

“My parents kept one in this room when they have meetings or emergencies.”

“That’s clever.”

The cowboy eyed between the beast and the phone in the corner. The red-hair must have noticed his behaviour since it started chuckling.

“Don’t you feel a bit guilty for what you’ve done?” Asher asked him.

“Are you really asking me this, now?”

“You knew I felt bad for Ken. Even before this whole game played out.” The bear smirked. “You, on the other hand, never admitted if you regretted bullying those guys in school.”

“Of course I felt bad, bro!” He blurted out, to Asher’s dismal.

“No, you don’t.”

“Fuck off, Ash! You don’t know me!”

“Yes, I do know you!” The beast growled at its friend’s outburst. “You’ve told me how much pleasure you took at showing how much better you were! I know it, because I was there — with you, Dimi!”

“Then why do you ask me that question if you already know the answer?”

“Cause you can’t even tell ME the truth!”

“Then yes! YES! I liked showing those fags how much better I was than them! Are you fuckin’ happy now, Ash?!”

A silence took place between the two arguing individuals, only filled with the jerking creature on the other side of the blocked door. Dimitri grimaced in the direction, then looked back at Asher. The host’s friends called him onto the radio once again, asking him about the telephone.

“Yes, I found it. I…” He started, glancing at the red-eyed beast across the table. “I’ll talk to you soon. Asher is close. Rogers.”

The statement amused the bellied monster.

“Close as in proximity or as in I’m about to cum?” Asher chuckled, giving a few thrusts forward to accentuate the joke.

“Cut that out, Ash!” Dimitri yelled.

“I’ve always felt at ease joking and telling you about my sex life with chicks, bro. Remember when we used to compete who scored the most in a week before the pandemic?”

“Yeah… but so what?”

“I meant it when I said you were the person I loved the most in the world, bro. I’ve always felt… good with you.”

Dimitri stiffened upon hearing the declaration once more. Asher opened his arms wide, just as he did in the bar earlier, welcoming him for a bro hug.

“Dude, I’m not falling for your games anymore.” The cowboy shook his head to deny the imagery, walking toward the phone. “If you really love me, like you say, just leave me and my friends alone.”

“Stop, Dimi.” Asher asserted, stepping in his direction. “Totally honest, bro. Just give me a bro hug. Nothing more, nothing less. Then, I’ll let you do your call. That, I can promise you, bro.”

Once again, the red-haired giant stretched his arms, ready to embrace the littler man. Dimitri’s knees almost failed upon staring into the hypnotic fiery eyes.

“No games, bro. Just you and me. Just like in the good old times.”

“You sound like a crappy romance book, Ash.” The cowboy bit his tongue as he saw the beast get closer to him.

Dimitri tried stepping back, unavoidably looking down at the monster cock… which seemed to have miraculously softened up a bit. Was Asher telling the truth? Asher walked forward again, but Dimitri didn’t move away this time. The giant approached until it reached its friend, then wrapped him into his arms. The cowboy tentatively reciprocated, sighing in relief as the warm embrace of his oldest pal engulfed him. It definitely felt odd to do so with someone so much taller and bulkier than he was used to, but the presence reminded him of Asher still.

“There, Dimi. Didn’t that feel good?” Asher patted his back with his bear-like mitt before parting ways.

“Felt weird, man.”

“Heh, heh. Well, a promise is a promise. Go on, bro. Make your call.”

Dimitri couldn’t believe his eyes. So… Asher was in there all along. He felt a twinge of loneliness when the behemoth stepped back and handed him the working flashlight. He didn’t know where Asher had found this one, but he was actually glad he did.

“I told you, bro. I’ll always have your back.” The red hair smirked with complicity.

“That sounds fucking gay, bro.”

“Got a problem with that, bro?”

“Shut up, bro.”

With the way opened, Dimitri headed to the filing cabinet and reached for the phone. Still slightly superstitious of Asher’s friendly behaviour, he turned around to keep an eye on him. The gigantic beast pulled a chair and sat down on it, making it groan audibly in complaints to its tremendous weight. The armrests were forced apart as much as they could to fit the massive ass. Dimitri would have laughed at the ridiculous display of his pal in normal times, but the earnestness of the events stopped him.

Grabbing on the telephone, Dimitri dialled for his father’s office — the number was written atop of a list on a notepad next to it. He believed it would be more effective to reach his patriarch than simply doing 9-1-1. It rang once. With each second he waited, Dimitri could feel his heartbeat increasing.

“I’m on the phone. I’m calling my dad directly. Roger.” He mentioned to his friends via the walkie-talkie.

The line rang for the third time. Dimitri feared his father would miss his call. He was growing sweaty from the stress when he heard someone catching up on the other side.

“Chief officer Wright — who’s this?” The gruff voice of the tired man answered.

“Dad? It’s me, Dimitri.”

“Dimi? What… why are you calling me at this hour of the night?”

“I… we’ve got a problem at home, dad.” Dimitri mumbled.

He was sweating more still, itchy even. He pulled on his shirt collar to let some steam out.

“What? What’s going on, Dimi? Did you or your brother get sick? You remember what I told you about the—…”

“We’re fine!” The son stopped him, growing short of breath, the heat killing him. “I mean, we’re not sick or anything. It’s just…”

“Are you drunk, Dimi?”

“What? No! I mean… I took some… but I’m not… drunk.” He mumbled, pulling harder on his collar, breaking the first button off his plaid shirt.

“Stop speaking like that Dimi. I’m not one of your friends. If you’re just trying to play a prank on me, it’s not gonna work.”

“No! Wait! Dad… it’s not… a joke!” Dimitri growled, just noticing now how his voice seemed dulled out and contorted, deepening.

“Then what is it, Dimi? I don’t have all night!”

The cowboy attempted answering yet no words came out. Slick with sweat, his moist hand dropped the phone as Dimitri fell to his knees. The heat was growing unbearable. Were his clothes tighter than before? His boots, which had been snug since the beginning of the party, were bursting around his uncontainable feet. Even his shirt had not been that constricting earlier.

“I’ve got work to do, Dimi.” His father declared. “Call me if you have an emergency.”

The line cut and Dimitri groaned uncomfortably as it seemed like the skin over his back would tear apart… and it felt like it did — a loud ripping sound filled the room. The fearful young man cried as he tried bearing through the unknown pain. He glanced to his side, in the direction of his best pal, masturbating on the burdened seat.

“You… you tricked me!” Dimitri blamed as his shirt split further down his spine.

“No, I didn’t.” Asher smiled smugly. “You cheated not only the game, but yourself.”

“Wha— what?!”

“Don’t you remember the rules? No cheating is allowed. That includes no contact with whoever outside the grounds.”

Dimitri’s eyes grew wide open at the realization. Did he… just lose? But he didn’t even have the chance to tell his dad anything!

“That’s… that’s not fair!” He cried as his back popped and stretched longer, untuckling the bottom of his shirt from his increasingly tighter jeans. “I didn’t know! You betrayed me!”

“I wasn’t sure it’d count as cheating, but it seems it did.”

“You should have told me!” Dimitri glared at him, his eyes turning red, his teeth sharpening.

“Would you have believed me if I did?”

“I don’t… I don’t know!” The cowboy snarled as he tried standing up, claws pushing out from his fingers.

Asher mimicked him by stretching up and walked to him. While Dimitri stood about two heads shorter than him at first, he seemed to have caught up to his chin now. The changing lad attempted to nudge the lumbering beast away, but his body ached and burned still, shaking his poor balance. The fighting put a smile on the taller behemoth’s face, his fang-filled maw curling into a naughty smirk.

Noises from the walkie-talkie alerted Dimitri — he had to inform the others before it’s too late. He went for the gadget attached to his belt when the leather snapped from the expansion of his physique. While not growing fatter, the cowboy’s whole torso was thickening up, muscles inflating over his already bodybuilder-like frame. Dimitri turned around to locate the missing radio, cussing under his ragged breath. Asher laughed at his disoriented and confused state, his best friend falling to his knees once more and he looked for the object in the dark.

“Asher! Please… help me! I’ve gotta tell the others!”

“Tell them what? To come downstairs and find us having sex?”

“We’re not having sex!” Dimitri growled as imagery of fucking with Asher started filling his mind. “No! We’re not! I’m straight! I like girls! I… I…!”

“We’re gay, bro.” Asher declared, falling to his knees behind him, stroking his inhumanly big hardon. “We’re gay for each other. As long as we keep having each other’s backs… we’ll be fine, bro.”

Dimitri trembled in horror as he felt his old jeans starting to give out around his swelling thighs.

“Going commando? Nice, bro.” Asher commented, moving closer and teasing the slowly ripping trousers with the tip of his moist erection.

“Don’t you dare—…”

SHRRRIIIP!

The red beast ripped apart what was left of the pants, revealing thick buns growing brown hair all over their ballooning form.

“Maybe I should think about joining you at the gym, Dimi! You’ve got some serious beef on your ass, bro!” He barked with appreciation.

The lad on all fours trashed away, trying to move as far from the horny monster as possible. He rolled to his flank, groaning in pain as he felt his ribcage expand at the same time, which forced him to lie turn on his back. More buttons popped off his checkered shirt, exposing more of his barrelling torso. His already mighty pecs pushed further, growing with each breath of the fighting young man. Dimitri gasped as Asher moved onto him, powerful mitts planted on either side of his swollen neck. The behemoth’s beergut pressed down on him, trapping him under his incredible bulk. The gleaming red eyes of the beast peered on Dimi’s own crimson irises, tears running on his cheeks as he kept denying the burgeoning desire within him — Asher himself.

“Stop fighting, Dimi.” Asher discouraged him. “It’s no use. I tried to fight and the end result stayed the same no matter what. Just embrace it, bro.”

“But… I’m not…”

“Do you love me, bro?”

“I… I do but… but…”

“But what?”

“But… not like this!” The bodybuilder cried.

More tears ran down his face as he shut his eyes.

“Look at me.” Asher told him.

He couldn’t bear staring into the devilish irises of his once-best friend. They emitted a sinful aura that dreaded him with unease. Each second he glanced into them, he felt himself falling more and more for the homosexual monster his pal had become.

“Look into my eyes, Dimitri.” He insisted.

“I can’t!”

“Why?”

Dimitri bellowed a complaint, his tone dropping in pitch as his Adam Apple bulged out. His neck was almost covered from the spreading of chest and facial hair.

“Be… because…”

“Because WHAT?” Asher humped him to emphasize the question, smearing precum all over his torso.

The lying lad’s eyes snapped opened at the gesture, unavoidably staring back into Asher’s, glowing with the same fire.

“Because I fucking LOVE you, Ash!” Dimitri exclaimed, his arms grasping onto the monster’s shoulders.

Without further talk, Asher leaned down onto his oldest friend and they kissed. The action reignited the cowboy’s transformation, which sped up frenziedly. Asher broke the kiss and stood on his knees, looking down at his changing buddy. He grabbed on the sides of the shirt and pulled them apart, blowing off the few remaining buttons. Dimitri arched his back in relief, squirming as the pain that once accompanied his metamorphosis grew blissful. Hurriedly, he reached for his increasingly constricted junk bulging at the front of his ruined pants. His hands shook so much he couldn’t grasp onto the button, so he resigned himself to rip the rest anyway.

As Dimitri worked on freeing his throbbing shaft, Asher stretched an arm and squeezed one of the thick male breasts that were slowly covered in dense chest hair. The muscles were still expanding, tearing and restructuring bigger every seconds, like Dimitri was going through workouts after workouts with instant regeneration. Asher grinned as he lightly scrapped the skin of his mate’s sternum — not enough to puncture it —, and watch the flesh harden up and reform with increased toughness.

Dimitri gasped and had his eyes rolling back, contorting himself as the playful friend brushed then pinched one of his erect nipples. Jolts of electricity traversed his frame which stretched longer and surged broader with muscles still. Jacking off with two hands, Dimitri was taken by surprise when Asher grabbed his growing mitts and pulled them above his head on the floor. The bulky beast leaned over the sculpted bodybuilder, both of their oversized dongs pulsing one against the other.

Like two pieces of a puzzle, Asher’s protruding gut pressed hard against Dimitri’s shredded abs while the Adonis’s massive pec shelve reached the bear’s chest atop the taut belly. The horny lads gyrated their hips, frotting their enormous boners in their lecherous frenzy. Dimitri kissed his lover who eventually let go of his arms — so they could hold onto each other’s bucking hips.

With every hump, the once cowboy could feel his dick pulsate and stretch, piling on fraction after fraction of an inch, attaining Asher’s footlong length, then surpassing it by a few. His balls stayed close to his member, yet swelled larger, outstripping the size of limes, lemons and even oranges. If the two horny lads had not been pounding at each other, they would have taken notice their furry middles were now soaked and sticky with precum.

With one loud cry, Dimitri came. The fluids tangling their belly hairs exploded in quantities from the unavoidable flood, dripping by their sides. Asher kissed his lover, roaring himself as he blew his load from acknowledging his buddy’s climax. The combined ejaculations soon created a mess befitting of a broken dam.

The two beasts stayed one on top of the other for a moment, taking their time to get over the intense orgasm they just underwent together. Dimitri tapped on his best friend’s back to let him know he needed some air. Once the bulky demon moved out of the way, their torsos still linked by several long strings of semen, Dimitri reached for the walkie-talkie under the reunion table — he could see in the dark as perfectly as during the day now.

“I’m there, guys.” He spoke, his voice considerably deeper than it had been a few minutes prior.

“Dimitri! What happened?!” Victor scowled. “Why did you take so long to answer?!”

“I cheated. I lost the game.” He added before he shucked off the device while looking down at his best friend, groping at himself again.

“What?! How?! Dimi?! Are you still there?!” Mixed voices from his guests called through the speakers.

“Avenge the gays.” Dimitri licked his lips, kneeling next to his lover and grabbing Asher’s already throbbing boner. “Convert the homophobes — until there are none.”

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 5 - Stung

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. Four of them are missing. Sometimes, the wrath of venomous words stings way harder than the sharpest weapon there is.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 1:45 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Dimitri held his breath, hiding behind the counter of the bar. The initial plan of locking Asher in the basement had seemed like a good idea until he realized that the window had been broken, only adding to the multiple shards on the ground. The opening proved too small for a beast such as Asher to go through, but it still looked suspicious. It meant anybody flexible enough could have gotten into the room. Dimitri lent an ear as the sounds of footsteps thudded away.

“Dimi, bro! Where are you? Why are you hiding from me?” The voice taunted with a nagging tone.

As much as he wanted to deny this beast being his friend, he couldn’t help but know better — the similarities were still present. The hue of the red hair, the stance and playfulness, even the intonation screamed Asher despite the considerably augmented physique. 

“Why did you turn on me, bro?” Dimitri mumbled to himself without realizing.

The noise stopped and the young man acknowledged his mistake. He shifted around and tried to locate the fiend. Turning on his flashlight would give away his position, so he decided against it. The thumps grew closer. Dimitri gulped then held his breath. There was no doubt — Asher had entered the bar. The sound of glass cracking under the massive beast’s feet confirmed it.

The steps slowed to a stop. The only sound the hidden man could hear now was the slick rubs of the monster on its shaft, certainly jerking off. The scent of musky sex elevated into the room. It brought a grimace on the host’s face, the reeking smell clouding his head more and more. Unable to withstand the obviously masturbating giant, Dimitri started gagging. Suddenly, nails slowly tapped the top of the counter, each noise running a new shiver down his spine. He dreaded moving, but upon raising his gaze, the lad realized with horror the glowing pair of red eyes shining in the dark. 

“Hey there.” Asher grinned, fangs dimly discernible.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 1:45 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The masturbating creature before Sebastian closed its eyes and basking in the pleasure, hitting its head on the wall, accelerating the pace.

“Fuck, it feels good, man.” Wes groaned, smirking at his childhood friend.

Like a hose, precum oozed out from the oversized meat. Most of it dripped on the tiled ceramic floor, but some spurted toward the lad on the other side of the island, coating the surface of the counter. Whiffs of musk filled Sebastian’s nostrils, the previously chilly guy feeling warmer by the second.

“Wes… please, listen to me, man…” Sebastian begged. “We have to work together on this. Who’s the imposter and what does he want?”

“Is there even an imposter among us?” Wes grinned and contorted slightly, a wave of satisfaction making him spurt a fat load of pre all over the fruit bowl. “Just… come and join us, man. Let’s make this worthwhile! Become one of us!”

Wesley stepped toward him, bending somewhat to not hit his head on the ceiling. Sebastian grabbed a knife from the butcher block, trying to threaten the giant who barked a laugh. He let go of his spewing erection and leaned on the island, his massive clawed hands grasping on the edge of the granite countertop. The devilish smirk never faltered — Wesley lowered himself until its outrageous dong laid on the surface, onto which he started thrusting. Pre-ejaculate fluids coated the stone, flooding it like a breaking dam in the wild.

“Holding a knife doesn’t suit you, man.” The beast teased, its two glowing eyes piercing through Sebastian.

The trapped lad looked around for an escape, but there were none — except from the increasingly temptable window.

“Are you going to run… or just accept your fate?” After having more than covered the counter with his spunk, Wes groaned, suppressing an incoming orgasm, edging as much as he could. The throbbing monster swelled further, overfilled with blood and lust.

“Come on, Seb. Just… one… little… liiiick!” Wesley growled in bliss as his cannon fired at his friend.

Barely, Sebastian dodged the missiles. Strong musky sperm coated the backsplash and kitchen surfaces with such power that pots and tools moved and fell. The splatter across the cabinets made the doors and drawers to ricochet, creaking almost. And it just kept coming. Using the ejaculation distraction to his advantage, Sebastian ran for the opening. He would have had the chance to stab him, but he thought dashing away would be his best tactic.

“Grrr… where… are… you… goooiiing?” The massive beast groaned during its ungodly orgasm.

Sebastian had no time to look back. He sprinted for the main room, but no one was there anymore.

“Where did everyone go?” He mumbled to himself, sweat beading on his forehead.

A loud crash and series of splintering noises alerted the lumberjack. A simple glance over his shoulder sufficed to see Wesley was already after him, his mighty weapon still dripping in the dimmed dining room.

“Here!” A voice echoed from upstairs.

Sebastian didn’t realize who called him but ran for it. He climbed the stairs, lantern in a hand and knife in the other. As he reached the mezzanine, Wesley barged back into the hall and, suddenly, a detonation came from the upper balcony. The lumberjack stumbled, his mind simple unable to assimilate everything going at once. From the second floor, Sebastian discerned the glint of metal reflecting light before seeing Victor. He held a shotgun and had just aimed at Wesley downstairs.

“No! Stop!” He pleaded before the superhero directed once more.

“Don’t interfere! Get to safety!” Victor commanded with authority. “If no one’s got balls to shoot them down properly, I’ll do it!”

Sebastian reached the balcony and looked down at the monster, on its knees, crawling for the steps. It laughed hysterically. The glowing red aura intensified around Wesley with each new hit. Feeding off on the hate and fear, the creature’s frame stretched with sick wet popping sounds, its musculature and shape dehumanizing further. Sebastian watched his friend put up with every aim, corrupting him more into some sort of demonic entity.

First bullet, Wesley’s firm build started to pump and swell. His thorax barrelled out imposingly, the long slender limbs following suit with thick meaty flesh. On his knees and hands, he clambered toward the stairs as his body transformed.

Second bullet, his threatening maw begun to jut out forward by an inch or two, almost mimicking a bear’s. The claws and fangs sharpened and grew more prominent, scrapping the light wood. His ragged breath was forceful, delirious even.

Third bullet, Wes cried… in bliss. The ever-leaking dong below him fattened even more, unleashing torrent after torrent of semen down the ruined stairs. His body augmented once again, making the previous lanky stoner more abominable still. Horn protruded from his skull as his shoulders widened and pressed against the bannister until it cracked and broke, falling onto the first floor.

Victor was about to aim at it another time when Sebastian leaped at him.

“Stop it! You’re turning him into a monster!”

“Those freaking fags are the bane of our society! We have to get rid of them!” The superhero asserted.

The argument between the two was ended shortly when Wesley finally reached the second floor. His maw had grown out further, akin to a ferocious muzzle, almost. Sebastian befitted of the jock’s brief shock to retrieve the shotgun and throw it downstairs.

“You’re a fuckin’ FOOL!” Victor beamed at Sebastian, punching him square on the face.

The lumberjack, stunned, fell down. The bodybuilder got onto his legs, grabbed the lantern and knife from him, and left him alone for the starving drooling beast crawling for them.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 2:00 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Dimitri startled and hit a shelf, knocking glasses and liquors off to the floor in the process. He yelled as a sharp stinging pain burned his arm. The cowboy backed off until he smacked the sink by the counter. In front of him stood this demonic version of Asher, his hypnotic fiery eyes looking downwards on him like a predator who’s cornered its prey.

“Hey, you alright, bro?” Asher asked, smug. “Did you hurt yourself?”

“Why, Asher?” Dimitri blurted out. “Why?”

“It’s payback, Dimi. We gotta pay for our deeds.”

“I’m… I’m sorry, man!” He snapped. “I regret what I did to those guys in school, at the gym or anywhere! I will change! Please, believe me! Asher! Bro! I know you’re still in there! I care for you and you care for me! We’ve always had each other’s back!”

The beast in front of him stretched back and let go of its throbbing dong. Against anything Dimitri thought would happen, he grew surprised to see Asher open his arms wide, just as he did before when they got to give each other a bro hug. The cowboy’s stomach sank at the display, wondering if Asher was still in there indeed.

“Come on, bro.” Asher enticed with the same playful energy. “No tricks. Just don’t make it too gay for your likings.”

Everything seemed to slow down for a minute. Dimitri fell for his friend… almost. He shook his head to clear his mind. Forgetting about the pain in his arm, he jumped over the counter and ran from the bar. Asher dashed after him, but the cowboy didn’t buy it. He crossed the theatre by stepping between the seats, hoping it would prove harder to do for the behemoth.

“Where are you going?” Asher shouted after him. “Dimi!”

Passed the cinema, Dimitri entered their home gym. The weight racks and the bench looked off, as if someone had moved them around, but that was the least of his concerns in the moment. He reached for the exit to his right and sneaked into the atelier. Asher barged through both rooms to catch up with his friend, only to find him on the verge of taking the backdoor.

“Dimi!” The red-haired giant cried.

Dimitri stepped outside and shut the trapdoor behind him, pulling the blocking lever over to prevent the thing from rushing out. He had never understood why his father would not put a new door instead of this one — it dated from the times when the atelier didn’t connect with the rest of the basement. However, the young man was quite happy that it would, for a while, contain the monster in the workroom.

“Let me out, Dimi!” Asher pleaded. “I just want to talk to you!”

“I’m doing this for your good, Ash! Just… stay there until I find a way to cure you back!”

“You can’t, bro! You can’t ever go back! If I have to be gay for the rest of my days, I want to be gay with you, Dimi! There’s no man that I love more than you, bro!”

The cowboy’s heart ached at this declaration, so much that Dimitri felt sorry for him.

“I… I love you too, Ash, but not in a gay way, man! That’s too fucking weird, bro! Just… stay put, man! I’ll cure you from this fag shit! I promise!”

The complaints of the beast were thoroughly heard by the lad as he hurried away from the trapdoor, fearing it would break if he remained close for too long. Dimitri didn’t run far until he met up with Theodore, coming back from the shed with a livid face under the moonlight glow.

“Theo! What are you doing out here?”

The small wizard, short of breath, looked around with frenzy. Part of his anxiety dropped upon seeing the host.

“Dimi? Thank God, it’s you!” He sighed in relief. “I think I’m about to go mad!”

“What? What’s happening? Where’s the others?”

“Let’s… let’s just head back inside! We can’t stay here!”

The fear of an imminent threat was more than enough for Dimitri to lead the way in the mansion. They climbed the deck and entered the patio backdoor. With both of their flashlights on, they accessed a straight corridor that brought back to the hall. Theodore went for the second door to their right — the bathroom. Inside, they found Jennifer patching a bandage around the wounded brother’s foot.

“Thank God you’re safe, Jen!” His boyfriend reached for her and wrapped her into his arms. “Where’s Seb?”

“I… I thought you went to look for him!”

“What? Oh no! I completely forgot about him!”

“What were you doing then? Where’s Braxton?”

“I… I… Braxton is gone!”

“What?!” The other three in the room exclaimed in disbelief.

“Fuck! We’ve gotta look for Seb, guys! I’ll tell you later!” The nerd rushed them.

“I can barely walk, guys!” Larry gestured at his leg.

“You guys check for him.” Dimitri commanded. “I… I have to talk with my brother.”

The couple exchanged a glance. Jenny was the first one to speak.

“Of course, guys. Take the time you need. We’ll be right back. Come on, Theo!”

The lovebirds exited the room on a rapid footing, leaving the siblings alone with the door closed. An awkward silence filled the place for a moment until Dimitri inhaled deeply and headed for the sink. Putting the flashlight on the counter, he turned on the faucet and splashed cold water against his face. He rinsed the long scratch he’s made to his arm earlier, relieved that it wasn’t bleeding much or too bad.

“What is it, Dimitri?” Larry asked sternly, still seated on the toilet lid.

The elder sibling wiped his bruise with a cloth, looking back into his brother’s eyes through the mirror. They never left him, studying him, watching on every little movement Dimitri would do.

“I… I have something that I must confess to you, Lar.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 2:20 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Sebastian’s focus came back when someone shook his shoulder vigorously. The half-naked man jerked in a foetal position, pleading to leave him alone.

“It’s me, Seb!” A voice resounded to his ears.

The shaking man slowly came to, waking from his psychedelic trance.

“Theo?” He mumbled, pulling his head out from his arms.

“And Jenny too.” The girl added as the once lumberjack slowly sat back up.

The man sighed in relief, wrapping the couple into his arms for comfort. Theo jabbed some mocking words, but the emotional lad only squeezed them harder, as if he had just woken up from a never-ending nightmare.

“Where… where’s Mathy, Theo?” Sebastian muttered, slowly freeing them from his embrace.

“Let’s… move first, okay?” Theodore suggested, glancing away. “This doesn’t look safe, here.”

The tall man pouted but nodded in submission, helped up by his two shorter friends. The floor was lathered with fluids, most probably semen from the monstrous demon from earlier. Upon brief inspection, they realized the cum-trail led toward the bedrooms. Curiously enough, in plain middle of the corridor, Sebastian saw a ladder reaching into the attic, which he had not noticed before Victor knocked him out. The bars glistened and dripped with viscous juices, indicating the beast had likely headed up — after the superhero, maybe? Sebastian deviated toward the ladder instead of following the couple.

“Where are you going, Seb?” Jenny whispered.

“Just gonna give Vic some karma.” He declared, pulling the ladder back up and closing the trap, locking it.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 2:15 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Are you the imposter?” Larry asked, stoical.

“What? No, look, Lar. I just… I just wanted to apologize if I’ve ever been an asshole to you.”

It was Larry’s turn to appear surprised.

“What? Why are you saying that now, bro?”

“There’s weird shit going on tonight and… and I just wanted you to know that I care and love you, little bro.”

“You’re so gay, Dimi.”

“Stop it, Lar! I’m serious!” Dimitri snarked back, his expression tensed.

The older sibling grabbed his face and growled mad. He was exhausted — the night was wearing off on him and the debauchery happening and ruining their place was filling him with dread. When he pulled away from his palms, the look on his brother didn’t seem as undemonstrative anymore. It appeared afflicted, just like when he was a scared little boy. The anger outburst Dimitri just exerted relieved part of the stress, but it made him feel awful for displaying such vulnerability in front of his teenage sibling.

“I’m… I’m sorry, Lar.”

“It’s okay, Dimi. This isn’t how we just thought the night would go.”

“Can you walk?” He brushed off, changing the subject.

“It hurts but if I could hold on a cane or a something, I guess I could.”

“Wait for me. I’ll be back.” Dimitri told him, heading out for the door right across the corridor.

Upon entering the laundry room, Dimitri looked for the crutch he’s had when he sprained his ankle a few years ago. Two minutes later, he was back in the lavatory where his sibling sat, thoughtful.

“Here, Lar. Can you walk with this?”

“I guess, yeah. Where do you want to take me?”

“In the drawing room. I want to show you something.”

The use of the crutch was awkward. Larry had to be mostly careful not to slip on the slick floor on the way there. As the brothers crossed the hall, they were called by Jennifer, who was cautiously walking down the stairs, followed by the other two friends.

“Where are you going, guys?”

“Drawing room.” Both said at the same time.

“That’s the one between the study and the living room, right?” Theo asked with a frown.

“Yeah. I want to show Lar something. Wanna come with us?”

“Sure. I believe we’re better off together than split apart, no?” The sole girl declared.

The five of them agreed on that point. They crossed the space where the party had initially started, making sure to avoid the large puddles of ejaculate from Wesley and Asher earlier. Dimitri led them through the door by the fireplace and the crew entered the parlour. Untouched by the series of events, the room looked tidy and clean still.

Cabinets and vases lines against the walls. A few couches and sofas encircled a small table onto which a fancy teapot and matching cups were prepared for the next gathering. Jenny admired the tapestry surrounding the area with the glow of her lantern while Dimitri offered the boys to sit on the luxury seats.

“Mom never lets anyone but her friends sit here.” Larry gasped at the sacrilege of the guests slumping down.

“Shut it, Lar.” The big brother chimed.

Digging through one of the antique cabinets, Dimitri pulled a bottle of Scotch whisky out. Larry understood — their parents would not accept them drink their old strong alcohols, let alone rest in here. He grabbed a few shots glasses as well and joined the guys around the table. He glanced at the still standing woman, appreciating the secluded room’s arts.

“Scotch, Jen?” Dimitri called as he poured the lads some shots.

“Are you sure that’s wise to drink?” She demurred. “We’ve got a bunch of horny monsters after us!”

“Drink.” Theo ordered, showing her a glass.

“Shove it up your ass, Theo!” She scowled at her commanding boyfriend. “At least one of us has to stay sober for the rest of the night!”

“If you saw what happened to Mathy, you’d drink as well.” He chirped back, downing the shot in one go.

“What… happened?” Sebastian prepared himself, inclined to know the truth.

“She became one of them.” The nerd blurted out. “One sick giant fucker with a dick bigger than any porn star out there.”

Silence filled the room. The lanky man started sobbing soundlessly, downing a shot before Dimitri poured him another one. Jennifer joined the crew on the soft sofas, complying to a drink as well. Her vitreous eyes began dropping tears after the first swig, her mascara running across her cheeks. She hit the shot glass on the marble table hard, giving a death glare at Theo, who didn’t even dare look at her. After three shots, Sebastian leaned over, forearms on his thighs, head down. The girl rubbed his back trying to comfort him.

“This is fucked up.” The heartbroken man mumbled. “I should have stayed with her.”

“I should have stayed with Asher.” Larry added as well.

“Nobody could have foreseen what was going to happen.” Theodore declared. “None of us believed it when the voice killed our phones.”

“We should have at least been more careful!” Jenny cried. “We should have stuck together!”

“How ironic…” Dimitri chuckled between sips, beginning to feel the effect of the strong alcohol. “Asher didn’t deserve any of that.”

“None of us deserved anything!” Seb exclaimed.

“Slow down, Dimi.” Larry warned him, failing the count of glasses Dimitri had. “Don’t knock your—…”

“Shut it, Lar!” His brother growled back with animosity. “You’re not the one who lost his best friend!”

“My girlfriend turned into a dude!” Sebastian blurted out, aggrieved and downing another shot. “I’ve lost both my girlfriend and my oldest friend!”

“This is not a competition, guys.” Larry spoke before the fury of the doleful lover unleashed unto him.

“Only your fucking games matter for you! You don’t give a damn for anyone! You’re not even our friend! You’re just tagging along as Dimi’s annoying little brother!”

“Calm down, Sebastian…” Jenny tried soothing the inebriated lad, but to no avail.

“Look… I’m sorry. Do as if I didn’t say anything.” Larry stiffened into his seat.

“He’s right, though!” Dimitri added. “You’re acting like a hermit! You’re locking yourself up in your room day and night and don’t bother with the real world! You don’t have relationships or friends or anything! You CAN’T possibly feel what we’re going through!”

The remark afflicted the younger sibling, taking another shot of whisky.

“You know how much Asher loved to bash on his little bro, right, Lar? Little Ken was such a fucking annoying little gay freak! I couldn’t stand him! He was always check us out!”

“Why… why are you telling me that?”

“Cause Asher was a frickin’ SAINT, bro!” The cowboy exclaimed with dramatization. “If you’d been gay like Ken, I would have had your head chopped off long ago!”

“You’re drunk, Dimi! Give me that!”

Larry reached for the whisky, yet his sibling grabbed it first. He didn’t bother pouring himself one more glass. He chugged some from the tap. He pulled away rapidly, the burning of the Scotch making him cough and sputter some across the room. Jenny and Larry stood up both, but the host gestured to leave him a minute, looking otherwhere. He leaned over the couch, taking a few ragged breaths as the scorching of his throat lingered on. After a moment, Dimitri turned back at them, sweaty and hiccuping.

“But Asher loved his lil bro.” He mumbled hoarsely, squirming into his seat. “He’d never admit it to anyone. Heck, he called his bro a fag or a queer when given the chance in public!”

Larry glared at his elder.

“But if ONE ever put a single finger on Ken, Asher would give the guy the beating of his life!” Dimitri added with a lousy smirk.

“The big brother complex.” Jennifer deduced.

“Yeah.” The cowboy nodded, looking at the lantern on the table, slowly calming down. “Asher just never thought Ken would try to take his own life for that. Talk about irony, huh? One thing led to another and the drugs his doc prescribed him made him fat and crazy.”

“That’s quite the tale… but didn’t he try to make up for it?” Theo asked.

“The things got out of hand when Ash moved in college, man. He never got the chance to apologize to him. In person, at least.” Dimitri explained, sorrowful. “I know I can be impulsive and shit, but I’ve never wanted to really hurt you, bro.”

Dimitri took another swing of the alcohol, coughing.

“Or not too hard at least — you can still be an annoying little shit, sometimes. I just… I don’t want to make the same mistake Asher did and not tell you until it’s too late. I just can’t have that on my conscience.”

It was Larry’s turn to have vitreous eyes. The younger sibling sat speechless, looking down as he processed the declaration of his elder. Dimitri offered him the whisky bottle, which he gladly accepted. Larry took a few spaced chugs, disregarding the burning off his throat, before putting the now-empty glass on the table. The older brother went for a fraternal pat on his back, but Larry jerked away. Grabbing on the crutch, the wounded guy stood back up.

“Where are you going, Lar?” Dimitri called.

“I… need to be alone. Just let me be, please.”

“We shouldn’t separate!” Jenny exclaimed, but Larry was already leaving.

Soon, the drawing room was back to silence. The host threw his cowboy hat and leaned down, ashamed by venomousness of his words against his brother. If this night were about seeking redemption, he hoped this declaration would at least remove some of the karma he’s accumulated over the years.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 2:45 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Larry glanced with a heartache at what their home had become — a place screaming depravation in every room. The countless puddles of bodily fluids, the broken-down doors and furniture constantly reminded how bad the events had turned out since the blackout. He had just wanted to spend a quiet night, playing games with his online friends — or so-called friends. He thought back to the way his brother and Sebastian had yelled at him. They weren’t wrong. These people from the internet were just virtual presences, not anything as close or as real as any of his elder’s buddies here tonight.

Moving into the hall, he acknowledged the dismantled handrail leading to the upper balcony. Large scratches disfigured the now cracked ceramic tiles, some even popped out from their sockets. Several pumpkins and broken furniture littered the ruined floor. Upon crossing the demolished foyer, Larry sniffled noticing the soggy wooden staircase, gashed with claw marks befitting a bear flock.

Making sure to not accidentally put the crutch in a puddle of slick semen, Larry unavoidably stepped into the now cool ooze with his bare feet. A scowl traversed his face. He walked away and scrubbed his limbs on the clean ground, shaking his head in annoyance. He crossed the dining room, not that much in a bad shape. Part of the floor was also covered in the reeking spunk, but the furniture was intact, except for a few chairs that had fallen down or been shoved out of the way.

Without thought, Larry went to put the seats around the long table. Once everything was into place, the gamer pulled one and sat by the supernatural fire. He couldn’t help but plunge back into his elder’s bashing, ironically followed by a lame-ass apology. Alcohol tended to bring the worst out of people, showing their true colours and emotions without a filter. It reminded him of how arrogant he could become when doing video games. Sure, he had blasted players online, calling them slurs and whatnot, but that was under the stress. Was it the root of homophobia in general — the stress?

He thought back to Asher and his clinically depressed sibling. Larry had always depicted Asher as a bad big brother, much like his own, but Dimitri’s declaration kept running through his mind. His elder was right — it wasn’t fair. Nothing tonight treated them fairly. Some were ashamed for their actions and would have wished for a way of redemption. The puerile behaviours from their past didn’t denote them as thoroughly horrible individuals, yet their deeds also marked the victims for their lives. For the sake of the sufferers, this couldn’t go unpunished, right?

Larry sobbed silently. He felt sorry for the guys he harassed online. The homophobic acts of his brother and best friend had conditioned him to unleash this unnecessary anger on the people he played with, growing to believe this was the right thing to do. He had been locked out of servers and forums for his bashing, but he persevered anyway. Why had his elder never told him about Asher’s secret? About his own secret?

The gamer had assumed Dimitri hated him from the bottom of his heart. That was also part of why he had started to train at home — he wanted to show his family he could take care of himself and be someone imbuing some respect. And then, covid arrived. He wasn’t one to have many friends in the real world, so the pandemic clustering them inside only contributed negatively to his hermit lifestyle.

Working out and gaming — that’s what his existence revolved around. What good pumping out would even bring him in the end if he had no one to demonstrate his body to? Their mother was out of town most of the time, attending congresses and federal court. Their dad, as chief of police, toiled for several double shifts, mostly at night — without taking into account when he joined his wife in some cases. That left him only the mean big brother to show off to, whom never really indicated pride or appreciation in him.

Larry sank into the chair, the venomous words of the guys making him feel only more of a loser, someone without a worth. He heard a gurgling sound. He glanced at the grandfather clock, nearing 3 AM. He was getting hungry. Moreover, sitting by the fire was making him hot. The lad stood up, failing to realize that his wounded foot didn’t sting as bad anymore — it more felt like a stretched muscle rather than a cut.

The kitchen was barely lit by the moonlight, but Larry could make his way to the fridge. Once more, he stepped into musk slime, groaning as he did. The bandage around his foot was getting damp once again with the fluids. As much as the stickiness disgusted him, he kept going to the refrigerator, the hunger taking the better of him.

Inside it, he discerned the pale pizza box from leftovers he’s had with Dimitri before the party arrived. He brought the carton on the counter, not realizing he’s put it atop yet another puddle of semen. The mournful teenager sat on a stool, starting to eat in the darkness, looking past the large windows that soothed him with some moonlight. He thought back to Asher’s brother, how the guy coped with his own elder’s mockeries. If Larry himself had been gay, he would have probably gone through severe depression as well.

The heat he felt by the fireplace had dropped, except to his right leg. The teenager blamed it on the tight bandage around his foot — Jen could have at least made it looser. He wasn’t a Bigfoot like his sibling, but size 12s were no small dawgs.

Done with a slice, the afflicted young man took himself another one. He had been meticulous with his nutrition since he’s started working out, but tonight he didn’t care anymore — he was eating his emotions. He remembered, when they were children, how Dimitri kept nagging and playing pranks on him. Their dad would let them be, believing that would force him to build character against his elder. It did, yet Dimitri always retorted with a bigger and more embarrassing stunt. No matter how much he’d try to get back at Dimitri, Larry would never win.

That was how he started playing video games. Too busy fooling outside or showing off with Asher and the other neighbour kids, Dimitri had little interest for the virtual world. The only times Larry could ever feel like he was winning or being better at something was while gaming. Coupled with emotional overeating, the junior sibling had grown into a shy typical gamer — until the day their dad built the home gym in their basement. Of course, at first, only Dimitri could employ it. He was the bigger and more important brother, after all. But every once in a while, when the wolf was gone, Larry would sneak into the gym and get used to the equipment. And when Dimitri would be on the machines, he’s looked at videos on how to improve his workouts.

Larry shifted on the stool, his right foot somehow stuck around the footrest. The heat had not dissipated still. After pulling his limb upfront, he frowned upon noticing it didn’t sit as comfortably as his left one on the lower bar. The teen swallowed the last bit of the second slice and then slipped the seat back. His foot was swollen, red from the too tight bandage wrapping it.

“Wha—… what the hell?!” He gasped.

The shocked lad yanked his crimson member onto his leg, trying to pry it out of the gauze. To his horror, not only did it look engorged, but the bulging had seemingly spread to his calve, reaching as high as mid-thigh. Finally, pulling the damp cloth away, the teenager alarmingly realized that the wound had scarred. A coating of hair akin to Hobbits’ covered the now massive foot, the nails already turning dark and pointy.

“No… no, no, no! No! NO!” Larry cried in fear, the aching throbbing felt like a million ants crawled onto his skin.

The lad tried to stand up, but lost balance as soon as he jumped onto his feet. His legs were not the same length anymore. On all fours, Larry clambered on the ground, scowling as he dipped his arm into yet another puddle of cum.

“Dimitri!” He yelled for help. “Someone! Help!”

He couldn’t give in. He wouldn’t. And yet, he could feel his right leg becoming limp, a chore as he tried to get away from the kitchen. The knee of his oversized limb seemed to drag with every inch he made forward, almost at level with his left ankle. And just as he was about to make it into the dining room, a looming shadow blocked the light from the fireplace and prevented him from escaping. A monstrous demon akin to a werewolf with horns, rising far taller than the doorframe, stood before him.

“Cat got your tongue, Lar?” The creature grinned, its drooling penis dripping onto the petrified teen.

The beast grabbed its cock and pulled the thick foreskin that covered its glans, which dribbled more sticky pre-ejaculate. Larry tried moving away, but the weight of the mighty leg made the task all the more difficult. Pulsing veins throbbed like roots over his inflating limb, which was becoming hairier by the second. The thigh itself was growing to match his waist’s circumference, corded with dense muscles that stretched his undergarments beyond what they were ever destined to contain. The bearlike mitts of the demon grabbed the hooded man at the pits.

“No! Get away from me! Dimi—…!”

Larry was silenced as the outrageously fat cock head was shoved into his mouth. The beast let out an inhuman bark, similar to a gnarly laugh. Not much of the appendage could fit into the teenager’s jaw. Tears ran down his cheeks stubble, which began to thicken and spread already. Popping seems echoed from around his tree trunk-like thigh, about to surpass the size of his waist until his upper body started catching up with the growth.

The thoughts of the unfairness of his life flowed by his closed eyes. He’s ever just wanted to prove himself as a capable individual and yet he was losing to these ungodly monsters. Was it because of his wound? Did the contact with the fluids somehow infected? Did… Jennifer somehow tricked him when she treated his injury?

His jaw snapped. He cried wordlessly, gagged with the gigantic penis. His face broadened and his chin protruded forth. It surrendered more of its humanity as it slowly but surely stretched forward, taking in more of the demonic shaft before the reddening eyes. More viscous spunk flowed down his mouth, giving Larry instinctive retch — the taste was horrid. And yet, there was nothing more he could do. He was doomed. He had lost.

The black robes were suffocating him, becoming as tight as a corset around his expanding torso. Held up by the creature’s paws, Larry used his own to tear his once ample clothes — his hands were already growing claws. A barrel-sized chest surged out. A mat of brown bristles blossomed from its centre and spread across the pectoral slabs protruding like plate armour.

The burning heat travelling across his body eventually propagated down the unchanged leg, the thigh spasming and pumping with the veins standing out. Hair coated the ballooning muscles as the limb lengthened and gained bone density. The knee popped loudly as it tried fitting in between the massive upper leg and the undersized calve. The awkward instant was short-lived as the lower part apprehended its own expansion. Last but not least, the left ankle snapped sickly as well, the foot entering its phase of growth to catch up with its gargantuan twin.

Larry groaned as his spine underwent changes. His clawed feet already pressed against the kitchen island, but the stretching of his torso made the room too minimal for the incoming surge of height, making him almost a foot taller. The muscles spasmed and contorted. The monstrous footing of the beast broke the wood panels of the decorative counter, bursting through and messing things up in the lower cupboards.

Still held up by the brute, Larry’s hands benefitted of their degree of freedom to wrap around the foot-long fuckstick between his legs. Each dual stroke of it made the modest-sized arms to bloat further, surpassing 20 inches in no time and swelling beyond.

Larry didn’t care about losing anymore. The strength and the libido his new body possessed clouded his previous judgments and solely filled him with one desire — to make every little one of them to pay. The demonic creature burst with a terrifying cry, one that anyone in the mansion would hear. An earthshaking orgasm hit them both. Larry struggled to get off the bazooka flooding his insides. His hard-earned abs were starting to bloat outward as sheer bulk added onto his frame. The teen managed to break out from the monster’s grip and fall to the floor on his slightly distended middle.

The lying man coughed and sputtered some of the excess fluids, the taste still making him feel somewhat nauseous after the transformation. The beast kept pouring semen out, showering the newly changed lad with its hypermasculine essence. Larry’s hips thrust the ground with choppy jerks, his own thirteen-incher flooding the destroyed kitchen tiles. Covered head to toe in spunk, the younger sibling maniacally burst in laughter. The guys had played him all along for years, but no matter what pitiful excuse or apology they would confer him now, he’d make sure that they would all pay — especially his brother.

“Avenge the gays.” Larry growled, using his furry arm to wipe the cum from his fearful fang-filled maw. “Convert the homophobes — until there are none.”

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 4 - Split

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. Three of them are missing. After the party is mostly reunited, the supernatural events of the night forces the remaining ones to split up yet again.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 1:15 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

A high-pitched scream resounded across the whole mansion. Theodore felt the hair on his arms and neck stand on their ends, recognizing Jenny’s cry. He turned to the other guys in the basement, stunned as well.

“That’s Jen!” He exclaimed, bolting for the staircase.

“But the door is…” Victor started, silencing once he realized it had been opened after the arrival of the two friends.

“C’mon! Stop fighting!” Seb shot at the two men on the floor before going after his pal.

Victor helped Braxton on his feet, before giving a death glare to their host still on the ground. Despite their diverging opinion on the matter, the footballer offered Dimitri his hand to pull him back up. 

“Get ready, Dimi.” Braxton spoke with a grave face, holding the gun now. “I don’t think this monster is gonna let us run all night.”

“Hey! Guys! Don’t leave me alone!” Larry cried after them, unable to walk by himself.

“Get to your room and lock your door!” His elder told him before sprinting upstairs after the jocks. “Get to safety until we come back for you!”

Dimitri didn’t bother with his brother’s complaints and kept going. As he arrived on the first floor, he had noticed how someone had barricaded the double doors of the living room with the hall’s decorative table. Abruptly, the gigantic red beast burst through the meagre obstacle. Jennifer screamed again, huddling to her boyfriend by the staircase leading up. The size of the monster was outrageous, thicker in proportions to the broad footballer and the superhero’s bodies fused together.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Victor boomed in shock at the sudden barging of the demon.

The blond guy raised his shield in a protective manner, blocking the way for Braxton and Dimitri to walk further forward. The giant’s face, illuminated by the flashlights, bared even less human-like features than earlier. The jaw had widened considerably, only to behold a rather sinister toothy grin.

“Asher, bro! Please, stop!” Dimitri begged.

“Asher?!” Sebastian and the couple exclaimed at the same time.

The towering creature kicked the table and the door remnants from its way with feet that would befit a bear. It sized the terrified adults in the hall with amused malice, scratching the lewd display of its naked crotch — a massive drooling dong, half hard, twitched with every step, spewing more sticky essence on the tiled ceramics of the foyer.

“Eww, gross! That thing’s nutting all over your floor, Dimi!” Theodore expressed with disgust.

“Ain’t it gay to stare at a guy’s dick, Theo?” The monster taunted at the nerd, walking forward.

“Hey!” Sebastian stepped in between the two, baring a fist in lieu of his forgotten axe. “If you are going to turn on us, you’d better fight against someone of your own size!”

“Don’t make me laugh, Seb! You’re not even HALF my size!” The massive brute chuckled at the valiancy of the lumberjack.

Just as things couldn’t seem more out of hand, a second monster walked into the hall, behind the so-called Asher. Instead of looking butch and burly, this one appeared way thinner, almost atrophied in comparison to the other, but huge nonetheless. Taller than the red behemoth, the arriving beast had a dirty blondish hue to the fur-like hair that covered most of its body — with a twinge of ashy grey.

“Fuck, Ash, that felt good!” The lighter-haired giant groaned in bliss, stretching and relishing its joints popping into place.

“W— Wesley?” Jennifer called timidly. “Is… is that you?”

“Wesley?!” The boys cried out in shock.

“Missed me, guys?” The creature asked with a smug face, grabbing Asher’s shoulders with its long and clawed fingers, playfully shoving it.

“Enough of this nonsense!” Victor snapped. “These things are messing with us! They’re not our friends!”

“No! They are!” The sole girl in the room insisted, pulling free from her lover’s embrace.

“Shut up, woman!”

“No, you shut up, you piece of shit!” Jennifer asserted. “I saw it! That thing… it turned Wes into this… this monster!”

“Nonsense!” The superhero denied, pivoting to Braxton who held onto Dimi’s shotgun. “Show them, Brax! Kill those freaks!”

“No! Brax, wait!” Dimitri uttered.

“Shoot!”

“No!”

BAM.

The pressured footballer shot at the lankier monster, hoping it would be more vulnerable than the bear-sized beast. Cries echoed in the vast hall. Wesley fell to his knees as the bullet hit him and blasted into dust. The same crimson hue as with Asher earlier spread through the new target. Watching his pal drop to all fours on the ground, the red creature growled ferociously at the trio by the staircase.

“You shouldn’t have done that!” Asher snarled, baring its fangs as his jaw suddenly popped and cracked, jutting forward into a harmful maw.

“What… what the fuck?! You, fucking queer monster!” Victor stepped back, fearing for his life.

The monster roared at them menacingly, out of spite.

“Run!” The superhero ironically ordered, jumping out of the way and exposing the two other guys to the beast.

Asher leaped at them. Both Braxton and Dimitri bolted down the stairs in a clumsy attempt to avoid the behemoth. The host tumbled in his dad’s tight boots, hitting the wall hard by the sharp corner midway. Only when the footballer turned around did he see his friend slip the last of the steps.

“Dimi!” He cried.

“What’s going on?!” Larry’s voice echoed from the theatre room.

Braxton rushed for Dimitri when the gigantic red beast suddenly loomed over him.

“Get away from him!” He yelled, charging and shooting at the monster once more.

Asher stepped back, then stumbled himself in the stairs. Braxton benefited of this small moment of tranquility to help his stunned friend on his feet.

“You… you shouldn’t have done that, Brax…” Dimitri groaned, groggy.

“It’ll buy us some time! Let’s go.”

“Ge— get my brother back upstairs, Brax! Ba— barricade the door!”

“What?! We can’t let you down here, man!”

“Hear me out! I’ll exit through the backdoor! Let’s trap… that thing here!”

Before Braxton could add anything, the fiery monster, whose face looked more akin to that of a bear or a werewolf, roared back at the two thick adults. Its head appeared even more sinister and devil-like. Small horns poked from the beast’s forehead, its humanity draining more with each bullet it took.

“I’ll lure it!” Dimitri whispered to his friend.

Without further ado, the footballer nodded. He handed the cowboy his shotgun back, but Dimitri let him have it.

“Keep it and help the others upstairs!”

“Got it! Stay safe, bro!”

Braxton ran into the theatre, where Asher had not moved from his seat near the bar-room. He still had the glass shard deeply stuck into his foot arch, a livid grimace stretched onto his stubbly face.

“What’s going on, Brax?” The wounded lad asked, his foot on his thigh to prevent bleeding too much. “What’s happening?”

“Let’s get to safety, man!”

Just then, Dimitri entered the room, taunting Asher to follow him. The monster, far taller and wider than the door now, barely could get through without breaking the frame altogether. Its horns scratched and ruined the ceiling, plaster raining down on the demon’s head. It glanced briefly at the two young men at the other end of the theatre before Dimitri blinded him with his flashlight.

“Hey, Ash! Look at me, bro! Come on! Try and catch me if you can!” The host beckoned.

Asher, despite the light going straight at him, glared in the direction of Dimitri, his red eyes shining like irradiated rubies. Its maw full of fangs showed strings of saliva that gave the impression of hunger. The beast’s body turned to face the cowboy, grinning cunningly at him.

“I wouldn’t have you any other way, Dimi.” It beamed before darting toward him.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 1:25 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Wes!” Jennifer reached for the creature on its knees in the hall.

While the so-called Asher ran after Dimitri and Braxton down the stairs, Sebastian and the couple went for the seemingly agonizing beast on the ground. Even on all fours, the eight-foot monster of a man appeared gigantic to them. The red energy that wrapped the behemoth ceased almost instantly. Jennifer screamed in fear as the shoulders of the lanky creature puffed like dough in the oven, bubbling and swelling with size, spreading farther one from the other. The previously gangly build of the giant broadened as its lats surged wider than ever, thick corded muscle taking form under the increasingly hairier skin.

“WAAARRRGGGGGHH!” The monster roared, raising its head abruptly.

The whole skeleton of the beast firmed up. While it did not look anywhere close to the bulky bellied behemoth from earlier, its musculature had notably grown. It stretched to a rather athletic frame, almost bodybuilder size, even. The claws that jutted out of its long sausage-thick fingers growing more prominent and threatening, scratching and cracking the tiled floors. The red of its eyes shifted to a deeper crimson shade, appearing more demonic by the second.

“Wes?” Sebastian gasped, trying to step closer while Jennifer and Theodore backed out. “Is that really you in there?”

A dreadful pop resonated as its jaw widened into a fearful drooling maw. The giant humanoid turned its head toward the lumberjack-now-blue-collar, never letting go of its hysteric-looking leer.

“Yes, Seb, that’s me.” It responded, getting back on its legs.

The hirsute bear of a man stood back on its feet, reaching upward and then some. Lanky stoned Wes had transformed into an eight-foot-tall jacked monster. While they could have made out some sort of resemblance with his face earlier, the last growth spurt had not left it unaltered. The thick stubbly chin had changed the previously angular shape considerably.

“What… what happened to you, man?” Sebastian asked, his eyes teary.

“Smoked a guy’s fag.” The beast shot before booming with laughter, like this was all a joke. “Ain’t you gonna try smoking mine, bro?”

Shamelessly, Wesley grabbed a handful of his semi-soft yet leaking monster cock — the thing looked to be at least a foot long and not even completely hard. Sebastian jerked back in shock, glancing down at the lewd display with appalled concern.

“Wes! What the fuck! What’s gotten into you!” His childhood friend snapped.

“I stopped running away… and perhaps you should as well!” He declared, approaching him.

“Don’t— stay back!” The lumberjack cried in astonishment, attempting to step away.

But that just wouldn’t do. The transformed lad was not intending on leaving him alone. A few seconds later, Sebastian was dashing for his dear life across the hall, Wesley going after him like a crazed dog with rabies. 

“Seb!” Jennifer worried as she saw them bolting for the dining room.

“What’s going on, here?!” Braxton said, climbing up the stairs into the foyer with Larry on his shoulder.

“It’s Seb! Wes went after him!” The girl exclaimed, huddling against her boyfriend.

“Where are they at?” The footballer asked, putting the wounded lad by the steps.

“Oh my God! What happened to you?!” Jenny gasped, pointing the brother’s bleeding foot.

“Walked on glass.” He gritted between his teeth. “What’s going on with Wes?”

“Jen says he turned into a monster like Asher.” Braxton spoke. “But, first, we’ve gotta help Seb!”

“Get him in the bathroom then, you guys, go help Seb!” The fairy commanded, leading the way. “I’ll patch him up!”

The lanky lumberjack had always had the advantage when sprinting against his peers. While not a runner at all, his tall legs made his strides long and easy to cover lengthier distances. Sebastian crossed the whole dining room, lightened by the supernatural fire in the fireplace. With nowhere to escape to, he locked himself in the kitchen. He doubted the door would suffice to protect him from the monster taking aim at him. Seb glanced around, trying to find a way out, but apart from the pantry, there were no more means out. Suddenly, the kitchen door burst opened, kicked off its hinges. The beast barged in, no sweat at all.

“You’ve always been the fastest, Seb.” Wesley ducked into the room, grinning at him. “Not so much anymore, shortie, huh?”

“Look, Wes… even if you are the imposter or anything, man… let’s just talk, okay?” The orange-vest guy spoke.

Stretching back to it towering height, the creature actually hit its head on the eight-foot-tall ceiling. Unfazed, its gleaming red eyes trailed every movement of the frightened lad. The kitchen was a dead end. Even if Sebastian attempted to jump through a window, he’d probably just hurt himself from the screen or the fall.

“So you think I’m the imposter, man?” Wes taunted, leaning on the short doorframe, a broad grin spread on his prominent jaw. “Admit it loud and clear if you want to lose already.”

“I don’t know!” Seb shouted, anxious that the beast would never leave an opening for him to flee.

“Remember when we used to play tag? How much you laughed at me for being too slow?”

“If I’ve ever been mean to you, Wes, I’m sorry!” Sebastian cried out. “I was just teasing you cause I liked you, man!”

“Ah! Now you’re just being a big drama queen. I’m just teasing you myself, Seb.”

“What?”

“Gee, you’re slower than me tonight. That says a lot, man!” Wes chuckled, scratching then grabbing his junk. “Perhaps this should help you out?”

“What?! No! Fuck off! You’re not Wes! Wes ain’t g—…”

“Wes has ALWAYS been gay. Or bisexual would probably better. Or even pansexual.”

“No! I’ve known Wes since we were kids! Wes had always hated…”

“Wes had always hated HIMSELF!” The beast spoke louder, silencing the man. “You’ve known Wes as a conflicted unassuming child!”

“But… would that mean… Wes was faking all along?”

“Faking would be a wide stretch!” He guffawed, making Sebastian back off in fear at the exclamation. “I’d rather say old-Wesley only repressed and denied who he was all along!”

“Then…” Seb mumbled. “Does that mean… Wes was the imposter all along?”

“Say what?” Wesley enticed. “Care to repeat it louder?”

“Were you the imposter?” Sebastian inquired with betrayal.

“Don’t ask — declare it with conviction!”

The scared man bit his tongue. The smile stretched on Wes’s face did not inspire him confidence. Then, he remembered the rules they were narrated earlier — guessing wrong would make him lose. On the opposite, speaking right would put an end to this hellish nightmare. Sebastian could tell the beast figured his conflict. The way it had encouraged him to claim it as the imposter could have been Wes reaching out for him, using his late sacrifice to let them go. However, it could also have been this twisted perverted version of his childhood friend trying to make him lose.

And honestly, if he had to give up on himself for Wesley, even if that’s just to rule out Wes as a potential faker for his buddies, he would have done it… if it was not for his girl waiting back for him in the shed. The thought of Mathilda lying all alone in the shack hit him like brick thrown at his face. The game was real — she could not fall asleep or she would lose.

“Mathilda!” Sebastian exclaimed. “Wes — please, man — just let me go!”

“What’s gotten into you, Seb?” Wes feigned surprise.

“You sick bastard! I trusted you! If you’ve laid a single hand on her—…”

“Then what?”

Right then, a voice surged from the dining room.

“Seb?! Where are you?!”

That was Braxton.

“I’m coming for you, man!” The footballer cried. “These fuckers ain’t got anything on us!”

“Someone! Go check on Mathilda!” The lumberjack pleaded.

“What?”

“She’s in the shed! Make sure she did not fall asleep!”

“But what about you?”

“Don’t worry about me! Just get her to safety!”

Sebastian heard steps walking away and some people talking — probably Theo and Braxton. If it hadn’t been for being trapped in the kitchen with the lewd monstrous version of Wesley, he would have gone to check on Mathilda in a heartbeat. Yet, he was stuck here, powerless, with the gigantic creature his friend apparently became.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 1:45 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Braxton sprinted to the shed. Theodore tried catching up with him, but the tall footballer proved to be a better runner — he used to be a Running Back after all. Braxton was not really sure of the directions to take, forcing him to wait on the short wizard holding the flashlight.

“There it is!” Theo exclaimed. “Mathilda! Are you in there?”

“Mathilda!” Braxton repeated.

The lights of the shed were shut. Where there were no sounds at first, a deep guttural growl made itself heard from inside the outbuilding. Braxton held firmly onto the shotgun, aiming it at the door. It opened with a frightful slowness, creaking obnoxiously. A figure started to detach from the shadows as a virile voice boomed at them.

“There’s no Mathilda in here!”

Braxton saw Theodore step back and gasp — he probably did the same without realizing it. To their horror, the two men outside witnessed a gigantic beast ducking out of the cabin.

“For fuck’s sake!” Braxton blurted out in befuddlement, slightly lowering the gun in shock.

Lightened by the moon and Theo’s shaking torch, the giant in front of them looked almost as tall as the shed. The seven-foot Latino was covered in ink-black hair. His massive chest and dark nipples were nearly obscured under a rag of bristles, snaking down its shredded six-pack to the forest-like bush framing a hard, drooling monster cock. Ridiculously, the behemoth had an opened flannel vest on its shoulders. The enviable biceps had burst the sleeves apart — the stupefied men wouldn’t be surprised if the back of the gilet had split wide either on the broad juggernaut. The toque they realized Sebastian had been missing now saw on the head of the giant, whom also held the forgotten axe.

“My name is Matt.” Its deep voice declared, the resonance shaking the two diminutive guys in front of him.

“Matt… as in Mathilda?!” Theo fathomed. “This can’t be… that means…”

“That means I lost the game.” It continued, a toothy grin stretching across its large face.

“But… but how?! This!” Braxton pointed with the gun at the beast’s crotch. “Mathilda ain’t a dude!”

“I guess she just grew some balls, literally.” Matt chuckled, giving his boner a few jerks, pulling it aside to show them.

“This is not just a game with consequences!” Theo exclaimed. “This is witchcraft!”

“How ironic of you to say that.” The monster smirked at the wizard before basking in bliss, quickening the pace of its lewd strokes.

“Stop that! That’s gross and disgusting!” The footballer scorned with a shake of his head.

“Fuck… if that’s what it feels like to be a man, I don’t ever want to go back.” It spoke, deaf to the disdain of the boys. “Wanna chop down some wood with me, guys?”

“What do we do now, Brax? We can’t bring her… or him back!” Theo realized, stepping away.

“Don’t you guys wish to know what it’s like to be like this?” Matt goaded on, raising his free arm and flexing, a few resisting threads snapping while doing so. “Muscular, big, and tall?”

“This… this is wrong!” Braxton stuttered, beet red.

“Wrong?” Matt chimed. “And ruining your teammate’s life because he was gay is right?”

“I… I…”

“Don’t lecture us on what’s good and bad!” Theo stepped in. “I’m pretty sure all of us, except maybe Wes, is pretty damn conscious what we’ve done wasn’t right! So let us be!”

“Let you be so you can go back to being assholes after this night’s over? Where’s the lesson in that?”

“We’ve had our lesson!”

“Old habits die hard, I’m afraid.” The giant sniggered. “How about you just accept it your punishment and get on my fat cock instead?”

“Bro, we’re not fucking fags!” The wizard spurned.

“There you go again. Sounds like you haven’t learned your lesson yet.”

“Do we… would we get big and tall for real?” Braxton timidly questioned, which was uncommon for the usually loud man.

“Doesn’t Mathilda look like a doll compared to me?” The massive creature grinned, contracting its arm.

“Bro, are you for real?!” Theo turned at Braxton with bewilderment.

“Fuck off! Just asking!” The footballer growled back at him. “Aren’t you tired of being so fuckin’ small, Theo?!”

“What?! I mean… I wouldn’t mind being a bit taller, but I’m fine with the way I am too!”

“Right, cause I’m sure girls looove little shrimps!” The jock snarked.

“I’m big where it counts, bro! If you’re having issues even at your size, you’re having a fuckin’ problem, bro!”

Braxton turned around and aimed the gun at Theodore, making the wizard grow livid instantly. The shorter man gasped and actually feared for his life. Braxton gritted his teeth, his adrenaline through the roof, hormones boiling within him. Targeting toward Theo had been an impulse keen to when he ruined Richard’s life.

“Don’t make me.” The footballer advised. “Now, little Theo will listen and go back inside. He will tell the others Braxton is taking care of it and to not look out for him until he comes back.”

“You’re a maniac, bro.” Theodore murmured, arms in the air and stepping back.

“Do it!”

Theodore yelped and ran back for the mansion, leaving the footballer alone with the silent but still stroking beast. Braxton turned around at the towering Matt, whose expression showed amusement. The juggernaut approached him, yet Braxton spun and raised the gun once more. Confusion spread upon the Latino’s face.

“Don’t move.”

It obeyed. Despite standing immobile, it kept jacking off openly, spewing precum all over the grass. The slick sounds of the strokes distracted the disgusted jock.

“Dude, please stop. That’s gay.” Braxton commented, slowly dropping his aim to the ground.

“Weren’t you used to see your team beat off in the showers?” Matt asked.

Images of the past surged back to the footballer. When he showered with the boys the first few times, he had put on a pair of underwear, self-conscious of what other guys would think. However, after a couple practices with the crew and a few teasings, he forced himself to try at least once to go in the nude.

Seeing the lads sport hardons wasn’t new — he was getting used to it. A round of applause and whistles welcomed him when he entered naked, the older ones stating he was finally over the rookie’s prudishness. It was the very same day where he saw one of the teammates openly jacking off in the shower. He could still remember the slick sounds of his strokes, the wanks heard in tandem with the deviated water jets on the wall. Some of the athletes teased their comrade rubbing one out, calling him gay and names. Braxton agreed with them, believing the remarks as true, until he found them join in a jerk circle in the middle of the crew. The teen could not understand it and excused himself, leaving the room unwashed.

After the next practice, one of the older players, a senior, told him there was no shame in wanking off in the showers with the guys. There was nothing gay about — just pals relieving the tension after a good workout. Heck, they weren’t getting off on staring at their mates’ butts or dicks or muscles. That would be gay indeed! Braxton didn’t join in the jerk circle frenzies until the end of the season, too uncomfortable to do so before. That was their secret after all. A bond that united them as brothers.

“I… sometimes, yeah.” Braxton said, averting his eyes, blushing as he remembered. “But I was minding my own business. That’s all.”

“Yeah, you couldn’t stare up at them too long. That would be gay, right?”

“Indeed.”

“Stop staring, Brax. That’s gay.” A voice surfaced on the depths of Braxton’s mind, recalling the time where Scott, the quarterback, noticed him glancing for too long at his dick.

“Huh… sorry, bro. Was thinking about girls.” Braxton had replied, blushing red and looking away.

“Let him be.” Another teammate said with a coy smile. “Brax loves big clit chicks!” 

“That’s not true! Ahh… fuck off guys!” The Running Back groaned. “I was… I was…”

“You what, bro?”

“I was just wondering how a girl could take something that big, bro.” He blushed, pointing at the nine-incher Scott sported.

“Oh! I guess that’s legit, man.” Another guy commented. “How do you do, Scott?”

“You guys have never fucked your girl in the ass?”

“Eww, dude, that’s nasty!” One chimed in.

“It’s pretty chill, guys.” Scott winked. “It hella tighter than puss and much deeper. And you can’t get her preggo, so no need for magnums!”

“Duuude.”

The memories vanished once more as Braxton saw Matt approaching him. The alerted footballer raised his gun again, ordering the beast to stop moving.

“Why did you?” Matt asked.

“Why did I what?”

“Why did you turn on the others?”

“I didn’t turn on anyone!” Braxton fumed, preparing to shoot.

“Is this the muscles?” The behemoth arched a bicep, smirking at him.

“Fuck off!”

“Perhaps…” The beast brought both of its arms to its narrow hips — yet wider than Brax — , stretching and flexing. “The size itself?”

Braxton suddenly grew weak at the side, watching the massive monster rise like a tower of lean but athletic heft. Unconsciously, he dropped the gun’s aim to the ground, marvelling at the sheer magnitude before him.

“You like that, Brax?” Matt taunted with a knowing grin, then gesturing down.

The disguised man looked down and realized with horror a bulge tented his trousers. Just like when he trained with Richard Biggs. He pictured them and the rest of the team, working out at the gym. Richard was the newbie that season. Similarly to Braxton himself in the past, Richard took a while adjusting to the brotherhood. After he finally fit in, the guy was simply like any of his other jocks.

The memory that came to Braxton in this very instant was the time where he saw the man squat a personal best: 350 pounds. That was heavier than Brax could lift then — they were teens after all. Still, Braxton offered to spot him in case anything went wrong. Watching the tower rise all the way to 6′6″ and stooping back down had triggered something Braxton himself had not realized before. It was not only the idea of being taller than everyone that had motivated him to train, but the thought of boundless growth.

Braxton was not into boys, but into the growth that made him a man. The growth that had made him a tall — yet short — guy among his peers. A size women gawked at. A size that imbued respect and sheer masculinity. In the end, he just wanted to shine and be admired — nothing more, nothing less.

“I’ve always wanted to be bigger… taller.”

“You’re already pretty big, aren’t you?”

“No.” He shook. “Not at all. I wanted to be bigger. To be a star on the field, someone people aspired to look up to.”

“And you think that hurting homosexuals is a way to achieve that?”

“It happened once! Or, okay, maybe a few times, but the reason why I did this to Richard was because I couldn’t stand how much better he was!” He cried, shaking as he finally said what had tormented him for years. “Yes, I outed him. Yes, I hated him, but that’s only cause I was fucking jealous! A stupid jealous prick!”

The footballer’s body trembled, flushed with indignation and sorrow. The mocking grin of the monster softened, almost showing consideration.

“How about you make up for it?”

“What?”

“You’ve already let your friends know you might not come back. Just lose the game to me and you’ll become what you desire.”

“How?”

“By letting me fuck you.”

Braxton’s face grew livid. The tent he had pitched earlier had completely softened at this point.

“There’s no way you’ll be able to suck me, so this leaves it up to your ass.” Matt grinned smugly.

“No… fucking… way…”

“Yes way. Consider that a good introduction to your gay life!”

“But… I don’t want to be gay!”

“Is being gay a bad thing?”

“Well… I just… I guess not… but… I don’t want to be made fun of for being a queer!”

“Then join us and let’s make the world a better place, where nobody shall make fun of gays anymore.”

The utopian declaration almost made Braxton laugh. And he wanted to burst hysterically. He wasn’t even sure what to think anymore. Was he really about to trade his heterosexuality for the size of his dreams? To sell his soul to these demons?

Matt moved toward him, seized the shotgun then threw it away. Braxton looked up at the massive Latino. The glowing red eyes, their gaze intensely hypnotic, still had him deeply conflicted on his decision. On one side, he wanted to just forget about all of this and return to his normal straight life. On the other end, this screamed not only like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, also an act of redemption for his past deeds.

The shivering man felt the big clawed hand of the giant grab his shoulders with a firm grip. The contact warmed him, the palm burning with virile energy. Braxton tried not to show his nervousness. The toothy smile almost looked reassuring — if not for the fangs.

“Turn around if you’re scared.”

“I’m not scared.” He gasped, biting his tongue, but spun anyway.

“Drop to all fours. You ever did anal, before?”

Braxton fell to his knees and hands. His heart beat so hard it felt as if he could spit it out. He swallowed his saliva, his mouth growing pasty.

“Yeah, but never on this end.” He dryly said, thighs and shoulders tensed.

He could still run for it. The sensation of the soft earth under his knees and fingers. The smell of grass and leaves — the chilly air against his skin. He exhaled, some condensation clouding before him as his eyes focussed on the mansion in the distance. With the football uniform, Braxton could only project himself into a game. The dark sky, only illuminated by the full moon, reminded him of the weak lighting of their school’s grounds at night. He could feel his quivering body whelming him with adrenaline. But there were no opponents on the field. Only him, showing his tight end to the gigantic Matt.

Matt palmed the asscheeks, testing the firmness of the Running Back’s behind. Braxton gritted his teeth, lowering his head slightly as his whole self tensed in fear and repulsion. The angel and the demon on his shoulders cried contradictions, splitting him further into dilemma.

“RUN!” A voice echoed from the back of his mind.

“STAY!” Another commanded.

“You DON’T want this!”

“You DO want this!”

“You are NOT gay!”

“You WILL be gay!”

“STOP!” Braxton exclaimed aloud, the voices suddenly silenced.

“Having second thoughts?” Matt chuckled, his hand still on his ass although motionless.

“I… I don’t know… I’m not gay, man…”

“Shhh… everything will be right…” The giant comforted, slowly pulling the footballers’ pants down.

“I’m… I’m not so sure anymore, man…” Braxton whined, squirming as the trousers exposed his hard-trained gluteus.

“You’ll be fine… my big… gay… beast.” Matt grinned, slipping its throbbing fourteen incher into the crack of the muscle buns.

The queasy feeling procured to him forced back a new memory.

Back in senior year, after another defeat, Braxton was showering when a teammate had grabbed onto his hips and rubbed his crotch against his butt. The dick was not hard, but the player had managed to give a few humps and speak some dirty words while doing so, impersonating the then expelled Richard. The members all laughed at the mocking display of the long-gone fag — except Braxton.

“Fuck off, Zack!” He replied, pushing the prankster away.

“Dude, you’re tensed! Gotta chill out, Brax.”

“We’ve lost again! I’m in no mood to relax, bro!”

“We’ll just do better next time, Brax. No need to go all losers on this!”

“Gotta say I miss having Rich on the team, guys.” A mate added, seconded by another.

“Dude, the guy was a total fag!” Braxton outraged. “We can’t let these freaks on our team!”

“You only say that cause you didn’t get as much field play with him on the team, bro.” One of the crewmembers teased.

“Were you jealous of big Rich, Brax?”

The teammates hooted and whistled in mockery at the red Running Back.

“Jealous, my ass! I’d rather go to hell than be a fucking fairy!” He snapped before leaving the showers frustrated.

How ironic, in consideration to the deal with the devil. The erection pressing against his backdoor brought Braxton back to reality. He clenched his ass, trying to block the intrusion.

“First time?” Matt asked with a glint of playfulness.

“Yes… I already told you.”

“No, you’ve told me it was the first time in this position. You’ve never told me if you’ve ever shoved something in there.”

“No! Never!”

“Have you ever wanted to try?”

“No, that’d be fuckin’ gay!”

“Not much gayer than just enjoying the company of a man, right?”

“It’s not the same thing at all!”

“Are you sure? Have you never felt this way from a man’s touch?”

Braxton thought back to his graduation party. That night, he had brought his ex Caroline — he was one of the few players to actually have a lover and not just some tagalong at their table. The evening had started pretty well until he noticed him once more. Even if he were not a member of their school or team anymore, that had been the last time he saw Richard.

The guy had decided to come back and check on his old team and friends, accompanying a girl. Maggie was definitely not a love interest, but just another single person who wanted someone to go to prom with. Upon seeing Richard that time, Braxton realized with envy that he had seemingly grown some more, now having to duck slightly to walk through a door. Moreover, the suit he wore looked rather tight on him, as if he had it tailored before this late growth spurt.

Braxton had never hung out with Maggie — several classmates believed she was a lesbo, hence why she’d have brought the other homosexual as her date. Their table was, against all odds, right next to Braxton’s. At first, the footballer ignored the fag a few feet away, but when his babe went to chat with her girl circle, Richard came and sat on her seat, catching up with his old teammates. Their laughs and anecdotes with the person he despised the most, Braxton left the boys and headed out.

The air of the night was warm, with a slight cool breeze to appease the heat. On the sidewalk, Braxton watched the passers-by. The wind did nothing to soothe him. He glanced at his phone, wondering if his girlfriend or anyone had texted him, but no one seemed to look for him. He scrolled Facebook when a voice took him out of his bubble.

“Been a while, hasn’t it?”

Braxton jumped and turned, noticing Richard standing next to him, smoking a cigarette — that was new. The man had thickened up as well, especially around the middle. That was probably a consequence from having his leg broken a year and a half ago, which made Braxton feel bad for… and still envy him somehow. The size fit him well. He even kept that charismatic smile and bright grey eyes. He had grown some stubble and he had let his hair fill out, giving him a face akin to Jason Momoa.

“Want a smoke?” Richard asked, showing him the pack.

“No… thanks.” Braxton grumbled, before returning on his phone.

A moment of silence lingered. The shorter man fumbled on the app before moving to snapchat. The giant never left his side. Braxton eyed him without a word, watching him puff his cigarette away.

“I forgive you.” Richard said, tapping the ash from the joint, looking down.

“Fuck off.”

“You know, Brax, I hated you too.” The man confided.

“I still don’t like you.”

“That’s still an improvement from hating me.”

“Is that why you’re here tonight, Rich? To get on my back?” Braxton railed.

There was no response. Pissed, Braxton shoved his phone in his pocket and turned to head inside when Richard put a hand on his shoulder. In normal times, the Running Back would have pushed the grip away, but he just stayed and glared at the giant. The massive mitt flushed him with a heat he’s not once felt before. On the field or with his pals, they were used to rough each other up like this. However, the strong hand of Richard on his shoulder, firm, had a passionate twinge to it.

“If you ever want to talk about… anything, Brax… you still have my number, right?”

Of course he still had — in the blocked contacts list. Braxton glared at him. Something on the giant’s face beamed with sympathy, almost pity. The shorter lad felt his heart sink at the realization that Richard was sincere and not just the asshole he wanted him to be. Braxton broke their gaze and was freed the grasp. The liberation left him cold, as if his black soul consumed him without the man’s warm contact. Richard puffed, his cigarette done.

“Call me or text me whenever you want. Would be fun to catch up again sometime.”

“I won’t. Just giving you a heads up.” Braxton demurred, heading back inside.

Braxton felt himself splitting in two. The monster cock had impaled him. He yelled in horrified pain. He was doing it. He was getting fucked — fucked by a giant. The angel and the demon on his shoulders grabbed to his pads for dear life. His body was tearing apart, starting from his ass, to the top. He tried to tough through the agony, thinking it couldn’t worsen. And still, it did. The apple-sized head of the cock had penetrated him, but there was about a foot more of penis yet to enter him.

“AHH! STOP! IT HURTS!” Braxton cried, tears running down his face, muddling his werewolf makeup.

“You wished this, Brax. You want to be big. Think about how massive you’ll be. How much praise and admiration younger gays will have toward their role model — toward you.”

“It… it hurts so fucking bad, man!” He whined, bracing himself and lowering his head between his forearms, his body shivering on its own.

“You’re doing fine, big guy.”

Braxton whimpered as it felt like one of his legs dislocated to give place to the monster within. The other limb followed suit. If it had not been for Matt holding tightly onto his hips, he would have collapsed to the ground. A few more inches pushed inside him. The footballer clenched his eyes shut, his knees slipping further aside without lowering him.

“I… I don’t want it anymore! Take it out!” He screamed.

The monster shifted over him, forcing several more inches in. The hips pulled back some. Matt leaned in and whispered into his ears:

“Too late.”

Then the top slammed his dick back in — not all the way. The thrusting motion started shaking Braxton, feeling his body ripping apart.

“NOOO! HELP!”

The beast burst into laughter, rigorously shoving its throbbing erection in and out of the overstretched ass. An ass that slowly but surely began sprouting hair all over.

“But you’ve told them to not look out for you!” Matt mocked.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’ve never wanted to hurt anyone! I’m so fucking sorry!” The bulky man bawled, face digging against the cold grass, his makeup more akin to mud by now.

“How does it feel to be helpless? To not have any leg to stand on and run?”

“Please! I’m sorry! I just… I just…”

“You just what?” The monster growled, hitting deeper.

The sloshing of his insides being pummelled made Braxton nauseous. His mouth opened, his face crisped yet slack at the same time. He began drooling, unable to formulate words anymore. He was losing consciousness. The incredible pain was getting too much for him. Just before Braxton knocked out, Matt gripped his shoulders firmly, pulling his sloppy stance upright… and a loud snap alerted him.

Braxton tried to yell. Just as his legs earlier, he felt one shoulder popped out its hinge. However, instead of falling down like a useless limb, Matt’s hand still kept it at the same level. Mirroring its twin, the other cracked, resulting in making the arm floppy as well.

“I’m gonna die! He’s splitting me up! I’m gonna die!” The lad mumbled, barely comprehensible.

“The old Braxton is going to die… so you can be reborn!” Matt exclaimed as his pelvis finally hit Braxton’s rump for the first time.

The footballer’s eyes snapped opened, the brown of his irises slowly shifting to a dark red. Pulling him against his jacked torso, both on their knees, Matt fucked him with renewed vigour. A burning sensation blossomed within Braxton as his uniform grew uncomfortably tight. His back crackled as he thought his spine was about to break in two.

Sensing the distress of the bottom, Matt let go of his shoulders to wrap him into his arms. While Braxton feared he would crumble apart the moment the monster released his grip, he realized this was not the case. Perplexed, he noticed his limbs were still attached to him. He could maneuver them albeit sluggishly. Furthermore, the burning he previously felt from his back and spine shifted — the suffering didn’t cease but the awareness of his body changing made the aching bearable.

“I’m… growing?” He pondered, excitement slowly replacing the dread.

“No pain, no gain, right?” Matt teased him.

“Fuck… fuck yeah!” Braxton growled with a rough outburst.

The footballer barked in laughter at the realization. His soft manhood throbbed to full mast in a few seconds. The feeling was keeping on coming and coming. The wider shoulders were pulling so hard against the uniform that the seams started to pop. The massive pectorals protruded up front with each breath intake. The ribcage followed suit and, like his whole skeleton, increased in size. The acknowledgment of his body packing on mass was alluring, addicting.

“You are going to protect the gays, right, Brax? Be a proper role model for them?”

“Yes! I will!” He growled blissfully, his eyes becoming redder by the second. “Just… make… me… BIGGER!”

Matt pushed the insatiable bottom back on all fours. The footballer had grown a foot taller, almost caught up with Matt’s size. And yet, the curse upon him fed on his compliance to change him further. The monstrous cock jackhammering his bowels did not hurt as much as before. Snarling with lust, Braxton hips started gyrating on their own, his throbbing erection trying to reel out — but also going in rhythm with the powertop behind him.

The jersey across his torso didn’t reach Brax’s midriff anymore. It began to tear on the front as well, looking more akin to a sports bra by the second. The footballer’s face widened with his frame, his mouth drooling as much as his dick. The more intensely his eyes glowed, the more his teeth changed into fangs. Simultaneously, his fat sausage-like fingers on the ground curled into the earth, lengthening and developing claws. His feet, bulging into his increasingly tight shoes, grew their own sets of deadly talons, which pierced the fabric. The breakthrough was all it took for the surging dawgs to free themselves.

Braxton relished his changes, egging them on. He wanted to be the biggest of those beasts. The biggest motherfucker to have ever roamed the Earth — a Paul Bunyan bear of a man. Matt had to keep adjusting himself to pound back at the growing giant. Whereas Braxton had been short to fuck at first, he was now exceeding his own size, his furry ass slowly rising taller.

Then, bliss. Braxton’s eyesight blurred and he saw the world from a new perspective. The once painful drilling of his titanic ass had reached greater heights he ever thought possible. Matt’s monster dong now kept hitting an unknown spot that filled his mind and body with ending satisfaction, so much that his growth came to a halt with it. His own erection started leaking precum like a faucet, coating the grass underneath him. If that’s what being gay was about… he could get used to that! Unconsciously, his ass pushed harder, his sphincter milking the massive boner within. 

The sudden paced squeezing around his cock made Matt gasp with surprise. He wouldn’t keep going for much longer before shooting up his changed bro’s hole. The footballer’s penis throbbed mightily, growing closer to the incoming ejaculation with each thrust, swelling a fraction of an inch bigger every time. Even his sack plumped, spreading out as cum churned irrationally fast within.

Without warning but a roar, Matt unloaded inside his friend’s ass. The pressure and intensity of the orgasm stuffing Braxton had him howling to the moon as his massive prick shot semen like a firehose. The flooding of Matt’s seed within him pushed the footballer’s body to greater heights, filling his stretched frame with insane amounts of dirty bulk. A layer of fat mingled with his overblown muscles, providing him an even more intimidating stature.

Braxton growled and punched the ground a few times as his bone density thickened. His middle paunch throbbed and swelled, giving him with way more padding than he would have ever needed to play Running Back, more befitting for a linebacker instead. As the orgasm finally ebbed down, Matt fell on top of the gigantic bear’s back. The Latino rested on the soft carpet of hair Braxton had grown all over — except, ironically, on his still shaved head.

The brute collapsed on the grass himself, before rolling to the side and pulling away from Matt’s shrinking monster cock. Despite being notably taller than the athletic Latino, Braxton’s penis did not match his, lengthwise, but beat him in girth. Additionally, while Matt’s own dick diminished, Braxton’s manhood kept most of its foot-long size, a shower rather than a grower. Matt cuddled up to him, wrapping an arm around the massive ballgut. The gymnast looked ironically small next to the almost nine-foot-tall behemoth of a bear.

“Avenge the gays.” Braxton grinned, panting, more than satisfied with his decision. “Convert the homophobes — until there are none.”

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 3 - Lingered

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. Two of them are missing. No matter how much you run away, the bitterness of denial lingers eternally within repressed memories.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 12:00 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Theodore smiled smugly as he walked back to the shed. His legs still felt a bit shaky after such an orgasm, but it was more than worth it. A shiver ran down his spine as a breeze gently grazed past him, making him to tighten the warm clothes around him. He was actually glad wearing these ample wizard robes on this chilly evening. He was almost back to the shack when a looming shadow appeared near his destination, holding a weak fire. On his guard, Theo shut his flashlight and stopped moving forward. Furtively, he looked for some place to hide. With barely any hot spot at first glance, he simply mellowed slowly against the shadows of the mansion’s walls. From this particular angle, the moonlight wouldn’t give his position right away.

The steps of the dark figure got closer until the lantern illuminated the individual — Sebastian. With a sigh, the short lad moved out of his hiding spot, pointing his flashlight on him. Oddly enough, he wasn’t wearing the same clothes as earlier — he looked more akin to a blue-collar rather than a lumberjack with the orange jacket. Nevertheless, the wizard shrugged it off.

“Hey, bro! What are you doing out here?” Theo asked with a smirk.

“Theo, man! Where were you at? Took you long enough to piss, huh?” Seb spoke back, surprised by his friend appearing out of nowhere.

“Oh, right. Yeah. Well, it was a bit chilly out here, so I went back inside instead.” The guy explained, breaking their shared look to play with his eyeglasses — they were dirty.

A short silence lingered on. Sebastian glared at his friend. Something felt off, but he shrugged it off, figuring he should change the subject. He didn’t exactly want to chat about his previous whereabouts either.

“Did you see Jen?”

“No, I didn’t.” Theo replied, frowning his eyebrows this time. “Should I have?”

“Just asking, man. She still hasn’t come back.”

“Really? I thought she wanted to do nail stuff with Mathy.”

“I dunno, dude. You know, girls and their things…”

Both guys chuckled at that.

“Where’s Mathy, by the way? Did she stay in the shed?”

“Yeah, she was getting tired, so I’ll let her nap a bit.”

Theo’s face suddenly paled, which didn’t go unnoticed by his pal.

“Don’t worry, man.” Sebastian reassured. “I’m gonna check on her every once in a while to make sure she’s fine.”

“If you say so, bro. I’ve got a bad feeling about all this. Do you too, or am I just paranoid?”

“No, I get it, man. We just gotta stay on our guards.”

“Yeah…”

“Yeah…”

Another silence occurred. The two men couldn’t bear looking at each other this time, diverting their glances.

“Wanna go check on her, man?” Sebastian asked.

“Who?”

“Your girlfriend.”

“I repeat: who?” Theo said, a wide grin betraying his seriousness.

“The one you brought here tonight.”

“Oh! That one!”

“You’re a jackass, dude.” Seb snickered.

“Maybe, but the girls love my jackass cock, bro.”

“It just looks big cause you’re short, dude.”

“If it gets me the ladies, what’s the harm?”

“Anyway, let’s go for my car.”

“Hopefully, Jen did not leave us on foot.”

“Then she would lose the game.”

“Just like your snoring babe, Seb.”

“Our girls are helpless.” The tall lumberjack chuckled.

“Girls are helpless. Period.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 12:15 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“Do you guys think… that thing got to Asher before us?” Dimitri pondered, feeling his stomach sink at the idea.

“I… I don’t know…” Larry mumbled, remorse filling his face. “Oh God… I shouldn’t have left him go alone…”

“First, let’s not think about that until we’re certain about what happened to Asher!” Victor cut off, leading the gloomy quartet, puffing his chest like the superhero he interpreted. “We gotta get out of here before that thing tears us apart! Let’s leave, and come back tomorrow when the sun is high!”

“We can’t!” Larry blurted out, eyes vitreous. “We can’t leave the grounds!”

“Or else what? They’ll send that bear after us?” Victor mocked. “Dimi’s got a gun! If anything chases us down, we’ll shoot it before it lands a single claw on any of us.”

“Unless you are the faker?” Braxton growled at Larry. “Are you the fuckin’ snitch who’s set this all up tonight?!”

“What?!” The gamer cried out, visibly insulted. “I’m no snitch whatsoever, dumbass!”

“That’s what the imposter would say.” The footballer nagged. “What a fuckin’ FAG would—”

“First, anybody with some common sense would say that! Two, I had a shit ton of plans online tonight! I wouldn’t have decided to suddenly fuck up my night to play silly hide-and-seek games with you, fuckers!”

“ENOUGH!” The host shouted, stepping in between the fight. “Brax, leave my brother alone! Lar, calm the fuck down!”

“He’s the one who…”

“Shut up!” The big brother asserted. “Let’s make it out of here before…”

The beast tackled through the pipes room door. The four young men yelled and swore profanities at the sudden but expected outburst. Larry ran away first, going for the door facing the breaker entrance.

“Run, guys! Don’t stay there!” The younger brother screamed.

Braxton pulled at Victor’s shoulder to get him out of the thing’s range. However, the towering creature’s eyes shifted toward the firearm wielder. A malicious grin grew on the giant’s smile, showing its pearly white fangs.

“This is for Asher!” Dimitri cried as he aimed his gun toward the monster.

The weapon fired.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 12:15 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Jennifer was nowhere to be found. The car — still in the driveway — was empty. While Sebastian looked out for her through the window, Theodore looked briefly before swaying away. The doors were still locked, giving no insight if the fairy had come here earlier.

“Doesn’t look like she’s been here.”

“Well, her kit doesn’t look like there anymore.” Theo shrugged. “Maybe she took it inside to our room?”

“Dude, are you hiding something from me?” Seb asked, triggered by the reactions of his friend.

“You’re my best bro, Seb! I wouldn’t!”

“Right, but you don’t have to guts to tell Jen about your ‘tutoring lessons’ with Hope, Brittany and whoever else, huh?”

“Not so loud, bro!” Theo hushed, blushing red at the accusation.

“Theodore James, YOU are the one making a scene.” Seb rolled his eyes. “And if it’d been any other night, I would not have cared — you know me. But with a faker among us, we can’t be too sure about anything tonight.”

“What? Are you telling me you think I AM the faker, bro? Bro…”

“There’s been some weird shit going on earlier, so don’t ‘bro’ me like that, dude.”

“I can’t believe it, Seb. You’re turning down on me, now? Is it because I tutored Mathy last year in History? Cause I can assure you nothing ever happened between the two of us, bro. That, I swear!”

“No, and no, and no! I already know Mathy doesn’t go for tiny guys. I’m sorry, bro. You’re right. I’m just confused with what’s going on tonight. That’s all.”

“Eh… if one’s gotta be paranoid, Seb, it’s me, bro. You didn’t do weird shit at all, bro. You’re like… the perfect A angel. Besides… even fags have the hot for you!”

The two men burst into laugher, roughing each other up with playful punches until they stopped it out. A chillier breeze flew by and the lumberjack-now-blue-collar shivered, the orange vest doing very little to warm him up. The quivering didn’t go unnoticed by Theodore, feeling bad for his half-naked friend on such an unusually cold night.

“Alright, bro. Let’s check out on Jen inside. Maybe she did go inside.”

Sebastian nodded and the two of them left the vehicle in the driveway to head for the mansion.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 12:15 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Wesley had a conscious dream. Smoking weed had the effect of putting him into a trance after the third fag, where he was still awake, but could also hallucinate or envision thoughts and memories. Sprawled on the couch by the undying fireplace, he imagined the darkness of the room seeping away, filled with pure soothing light — a bright radiant sun in a cloudless sky, shining on Austin City and its surrounding towns. The thoughts of his first day to Middle School in a whole new neighbourhood, the stress with it, came back to him. Wesley watched over himself in these days.

After his father had lost his job as an engineering operator, he fell into depression and drown into alcoholism. Wes’s parents would yell at each other at night, keeping him awake for hours rather than sleeping through. His mother eventually vanished, leaving him with an abusive and violent dad who did not even know how to wash clothes or how to make dinner. Each time he saw himself walk on the way to school, the dark bags around his eyes grew more pronounced. His modest garments became messier and dirtier, smellier. He remembered how people used to mock and humiliate him further for his appearance. Piggy-Wes was a nickname that haunted him for years.

As much as he could, Wesley tried to live through these hard times, connecting with his friend Seb only via Facebook and Kik. He didn’t tell him everything, hoping not to screw their bond with his negativity — but also because he feared his father’s reaction if he read their exchanges. Hugo Gibbs was the first person he’s considered a friend in his new neighbour. They met in High School, by the fence wrapping around the perimeter. Since he didn’t want to hear the other teens make fun of Piggy-Wes, he used to eat the few bologna slices for lunch outside.

Hugo was a marginal kid. He dyed his hair, had more piercings on his face alone than he had digits and was smoking weed daily. He was a sophomore when they met, but was actually three years older than Wes — Hugo had repeated junior year. He was the first to let Wesley know he didn’t mind his dirtiness since his nose didn’t catch on most smells. He offered Wes his first fag and told the solitary freshman that smoking like him would eventually wear off the reeking musk.

Doing drugs did not only cover his stink, but made him lose fat fast. While not obese by any means, he had always been chubbier than most of his male classmates. By junior year, he had shed off most of his excess weight. He had started drinking with his new older friends, taking pleasure at disobeying his father’s curfew at night. His grades went down as he lingered with the nonchalant Hugo and his crew.

Wesley squirmed into the cushions by the crackling fire in the chimney, the outdated memories flowing in front of him like an unstoppable movie.

He remembered the evening in Hugo’s apartment. The two of them had had a blast that day — skipping school, stealing chips and candies from a store before getting drunk. They were both lounging — Wesley on the futon, Hugo on his bed — and watching TV. Wesley complained about probably failing junior year as well. Hugo, who started Senior year earlier that year, had altogether just dropped out, fed up with academics.

The audacity of his friend had Wesley admiring him. Hugo was so confident and extrovert. He aspired to become like this man, someday. That very night, in lieu of both beating off to porn like Hugo usually suggested, the punk asked if Wesley would be interested in smoking on his “personal fag” instead. Until that moment, no homosexual thoughts had made him curious enough to conceive something of the sort. The names Hugo called him back then still haunted him to this day.

“Queer.”

“Cutie.”

“Faggot.”

“Babe.”

“Homo.”

“Hun.”

None of the bashful terms came out as derogatory or mean, but as teasings. Wesley, who trusted Hugo with his life, complied to his older pal’s request — whom, then, reciprocated. He didn’t hate it. If anything, Wesley had loved it. It was way past midnight, both of them naked under Hugo’s sheets, when Wes decided on leaving.

“Stay, Wes.”

The high, but oh so masculine, voice of Hugo demanded him. Past and present muddled together, tears ran down on Wes’s cheeks.

“I can’t. My dad wanted me home by midnight and it’s 3 now.” Both Wesleys said in chorus.

“Don’t go back there. Stay with me, Wes. Here, just you and me.”

“I… I can’t. See you tomorrow, Hugo.”

They never saw each other again. Wes’s hair stood still on his arms as he reimagined the scene when he got home. His drunk father waited for him with a baseball bat. Wes had learned to bluff in front of him, but the man caught up a new smell around his son — mainly his breath.

“I ain’t gonna have a shit ass queer for a son!” The words repeated before Wes’s screams and pleas echoed through the neighbourhood.

Wes spent a few days in the hospital, learning afterward from his dad that he had taken care of Hugo. Since then, when his paternal noticed him weeping or thinking back to his friend, a new beating ensued. Wesley grew to hate him — Hugo. All of these beatings happened only because Hugo had forced himself on him — exploited his young vulnerable self. And yet, every time Wesley remembered that scene, he hurt himself up for it. He longed for that part of him to die with Hugo, to get rid of this heartache he constantly felt after that faithful night.

He didn’t even know who Oliver McClay really was. Wesley was a sophomore and he had heard about this younger student being a fag. The same part of him who wanted to kill himself targeted the homosexual and unleashed its own built-up rage against him. He had heard of the consequences his behaviour brought and, instead of facing the implications, he dropped out, a week before his 18th birthday.

Present-Wesley realized his joint was done. The images of his past were still vivid, but the stoner had enough strength to jerk the fag into the fireplace.

“Happy thoughts?” A distant voice echoed to his ears.

It took the smoker a moment to focus on the voice provenance, his vision clouded by the drug’s haze. His eyes settled on a giant silhouette by the double doors of the living room. The figure walked closer, holding a glowing object in its hand.

“Seb? Buddy, is that you?” The stoner asked, the image still somewhat blurry.

“Damn, that’s what you call being caught with pants down!” A more energetic voice added, grabbing a blinding light.

Wesley’s focus shifted a little, Sebastian and Theodore’s frames standing out more and more. The mocking sneer of the smaller guy was bursting his eardrums, as if they were combined to the countless laughter of the other kids in Middle School. Wesley shook his head to clear the disturbing thoughts. He tried to bring his hands to rub his face, only to realize he had one of them down his pants, wrapped around his softening manhood.

“Fuck! Dammit!” The stoner burst out, pulling his hand out and adopting a sitting position rather than lying.

His movements were slow and disoriented, as if he had forgotten what gravity was. He heard brief chuckles and some bickering, but instead on focussing on whatever they said or do, Wesley simply shut his eyes and lowered his head, a dull aching hitting it all of a sudden. He came to when a hand grabbed his shoulder. Wes shook it off and used his own to push it away.

“Fuck off, guys. Leave me alone.” He grumbled, pulling his pulsating head in his palms, feeling as if it might explode any seconds.

“Calm down, man. It’s me, Seb.”

“Go away, Seb. I was doing well by myself.”

“We definitely saw that.” Theo chirped in mischievously.

“Theo, can you fetch Wes some water, man?”

“Alright, alright.” The short lad complied, raising both hands in defeat. “Just don’t make it too gay while I’m gone!”

As the steps of the annoying nerd left the room, Wes felt his friend roughly rub his shoulder.

“What’s going on, man?” Seb asked him, concern written all over his face. “Is everything all right?”

“I’m fine, dude. Just been thinking about stuff.”

“It’s all good, man. Don’t bother about it. Theo’s quirky here and then, but he’s a good guy.”

“He’s still a nerd.” The stoner snarked.

Sebastian shook his shoulder while chuckling, bringing his friend to laugh as well.

“Come, Wes.”

“Stay, Wes.”

“What?” Wesley muttered, eyes snapping open in confusion.

“Don’t stay back here.”

“Don’t go back there.”

“Come with us, Wes.”

“Stay with me, Wes.”

Wesley’s face turned pale white, as if he just saw a ghost. Sebastian seemed to dematerialize before his eyes, changing into Hugo instead.

“I… I can’t…” The stoner spoke emptily.

“What?” Sebastian’s voice suddenly asked back, breaking the imagery.

“Here, drink this, bro.” Theo offered him a tall glass of water.

“Do you need painkillers too, man?” Seb added. “Jenny’s brought some if you need any, man.”

“I’ll be fine.” Wes mumbled, taking the water against his own will. “Just… leave me alone for a while. Is it too much to ask?”

His childhood friend looked at him with downheartedness. He gave him one last shoulder grip and stood up. Just as Theo and Seb were about to blend back into the darkness, he heard them ask:

“By the way, have you seen Jennifer, Wes?”

To which he answered: “No, I have not” before basking disconnected with reality, plunging back within his memories.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 12:30 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The beast let out a terrifying roar as the bullet hit its chest. A crimson-red glow appeared at the place the pellet touched the furry flesh, without even piercing through. Like a rippling effect, the light spread quickly all across the brute’s body, making it lurch and evolve even more into a monster. Its shoulders and stance cracked in a sickening way, widening considerably. Its humanoid clawed feet surged again in size, bearing more and more resemblance to mighty bear paws. The dense red hair covering the creature thickened further, making it look part-Wookie to some extent. The bullet, clinging to the skin, did not pierce through but dissipated into ashes.

“That HURT!” The monster growled.

“The… the fuck?!” Dimitri exclaimed in shock, surprised by the beast talking just as much by the dusted ammunition.

Having nowhere to run to, the host grabbed the bookshelf that priorly blocked his way out of the breaker and knocked it down onto the giant. Files and boxes fell on the creature and the lad used the slight distraction to jump over the desk, scattering countless papers all around the dark room.

“Come on, Dimi!” Victor encouraged him to get into the other room — the reunion room.

After shutting the door closed and bypassing the table, the four young men barged into the bar where the beast previously ravaged the liquor shelves. Upon noticing the destroyed displays that his parents showed off to their friends and colleagues, Dimitri feared the future wrath Larry and himself would receive from their folks — dying to a Wookie didn’t look so bad after all, then.

“AHHH!” Larry groaned in pain, slipping and dropping the pumpkin on the floor, its light stifling off.

“Hush!” Braxton hissed until he realized what just happened.

“My foot!” The lad moaned, trying to keep balance while standing on a single foot.

Dimitri used his flashlight to look at his brother’s foot, bleeding abundantly — a glass shard stuck in it.

“What did you do?!” The older sibling asked, unable to hide the panic in his voice.

“The glass!” The footballer hit his own head in reminiscence. “Careful, there’s broken glass all over the floor!”

Dimitri moved his light for the ground, noticing many bottles of booze and liquor shattered all over the place. He considered himself lucky in that instant to wear his dad’s boots. Even if they were undersized for him, it was a price he didn’t mind to pay rather than have a piece of glass go through his foot.

“Why are you barefoot?!” Dimitri exasperated.

The host suddenly glanced back at the meeting room as something loud broke down in there. The imminent thuds of the beast grew closer to their emplacement.

“I was in my room! Why would I have—…?” Larry started, the stinging pain clouding his judgment.

“Let’s go!” Braxton commanded, grabbing the injured guy onto his shoulder and leading the way back into the theatre.

Larry gasped, taken aback by the footballer’s sudden altruistic action. While Braxton was strong, carrying the wounded brother proved no easy feat. The rush of adrenaline probably contributed to why he could lift him without too much difficulty. The quartet barely made it in the next room when the monster caught up with it.

“Stop right there!” Its powerful voice boomed in the darkness.

“Make one more step and I’ll shoot you—…!” The cowboy warned, targeting for the head.

“Are you really going to shoot your best bro again, Dimi?” The beast heckled with a mocking laugh.

“W— what?!” Dimitri exclaimed in shock, lowering his aim.

“Don’t listen to him!” Victor shouted.

“Oh, will you shut up, Vic!” The creature growled in annoyance, approaching the superhero.

“Don’t you move!” The host ordered, stepping in between them and threatening the red monster with his shotgun. “What did you do to Asher?!”

“Haven’t you figured it out yet, bro? I am Asher.”

“That’s… that’s impossible!” Dimitri cried, starting to tremble. “You’re not Asher!”

And yet, the longer he looked at the massive bear of a man, the more Dimitri could see bits of his missing friend into him. The red fur, the bushy beard, the stance, the playful expression… the cowboy shook his head, aiming for the monster’s face once more.

“You CAN’T be Asher!” He denied, his very core on the brink of surrendering to tears.

“Wait, Dimi!” Braxton intervened before turning back to the proclaimed missing friend. “If… this is really Asher… then that means, Asher was the imposter all along, right?”

The three other men looked the accuser when the beast burst with laughter.

“And why would that be me, Brax?” It mocked.

“You… you turned into this… werewolf or bear thing!” He blurted out, feeling cheated on. “You were the fucking queer all along!”

Asher’s chuckling grew sour and his smirk faltered. How ironic of the werewolf footballer to call him that way.

“Are you really that stupid, bro?” The monster snarked. “Even if I knew who the imposter was, I would not tell any of your dumb homophobic asses!”

“A— Asher! We gotta cooperate! What happened to you? How… how can we turn you back to normal?” Dimitri asked.

“I have been turned by the imposter — I lost the game.” He answered with a toothy grin. “Perhaps you’ll learn a lesson or two when you’ll lose as well!”

“That’s enough!” Braxton shouted.

The footballer put the agonizing Larry on a theatre seat and went for the host. He tried taking his gun away, intent on using it on the monster proclaiming to be Asher.

“Stop it, Brax!” Dimitri struggled.

“That thing’s tricking with us! It’s not Asher!”

“Wait! We don’t know! Maybe it’s…”

“You’re too naive, Dimi! Hand me your gun!”

“No!”

The fighting men tumbled on top of one another, wrestling for the firearm. Their fall resulted in detonating a shot across the room.

“Stop it, guys!” Larry pleaded. “Victor! Stop them! Do something!”

The weapon rested on the floor next to the tackling boys, hitting at each other with fists. Victor, scared to look away from the monster, tried telling the battling men to cease bickering — to no avail. The door leading upstairs suddenly opened drastically, two figures coming in.

“What’s going on, here?” Theodore called, barging inside first.

“Guys, what are you doing?” Sebastian asked, noticing the two buddies roughing each other up on the ground.

“It’s Asher! The monster’s Asher!” Dimitri cried, spiting some blood.

“No, it’s not! We gotta kill it before it kills us too!” Braxton chimed in, his nose bleeding out on top of his childhood friend.

“Monster?” Theo gasped, looking around.

“There!” Victor pointed toward the bar’s door.

But there was no more such thing. The creature which had called itself Asher was gone.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 12:50 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Wesley couldn’t believe how much of a dumbass he made himself look like in front of the guys — especially in front of his childhood friend Sebastian. He chuckled at his own self, he was a whole joke on itself after all. He glanced back at his stash on the short table and wondered if he should make another joint still. As much as he hated his past with Hugo, smoking weed was part of a secret yet forbidden pleasure he longed for. After a few puffs, the flow of memories that assailed him soothed him in remembering the bliss from that night.

He heard a loud banging sound, like a detonation. The noise plunged him back into his recollections, to the time his father threatened to take his life with a gun. The scenery changed to another one, completely imaginary, where he saw Oliver McClay standing in front of him, in some unknown room. The teen was the epitome of the fag stereotype — his feminine features and clean hairless skin were complemented with blue eyes and dyed blond hair. His plump lips called for sucking cock and the stiff yet awkward grin of him cried for the annoying gay lisping. Wes wanted to bang his head on the wall, to obliterate every part of the queer that reminded him of his secret.

And yet, when he saw the guy raise a gun to his own temple, an afflicting emptiness filled the stoner. In a futile attempt to prevent the incoming suicide, Wesley tripped and fell from the couch as a detonation echoed once again in his mind. He began to sob uncontrollably. He was used to seeing these haunted visions when he smoked, but somehow they hit harder and more painfully tonight. Was it because of how he had been outed as a murderer earlier in front of his friends? He’s always hated the homosexuals since his father’s beating, yet there was one thing he detested above them all — himself. He had tried to believe the death of Oliver would bring him some peace, as if he had killed the very part of himself he despised from it.

But no — it was still there. Deep down, he had loved Hugo. If he had just one more chance, a way to go back in time and, this time, stay rather than leave, he would do it in a heartbeat. Each moment he sank into these visions, he had hoped to finally overcome this profoundly rooted fear of staying.

“Why are you crying, Wes?” Hugo’s voice asked.

“Fuck you! I’m not crying!”

“Could have fooled me. What’s going on, Wes?”

“I… I wanted to stay.” He sobbed, his eyes wet and unfocussed. “I’m… I’m tired of running away! Of running from you! Of running from myself!”

“…then, stay with me, Wes.” The voice said.

Wesley burst into tears and dropped to his knees. He clutched at Hugo’s legs, their warmth comforting him.

“I’ve… I’ve always wanted to be with you! I was young and stupid! Will you ever forgive me, bro?”

“I’m not the one you have to apologize to, Wes.”

“You… you’re right. I should forgive… myself.”

No answer, but the hands of his imaginary lover caressed his mop of dirty hair.

“I just… I just want to lay there with you. To fool around, get drunk, watch movies, smoke fags… I just want to be with you, Hugo. Like in the good old times…”

“Do… you want to smoke on my fag, bro?”

“That’s so gay, bro…” Wes actually chuckled at their past reference. “But for you, I’d do anything, Hugo.”

“...then get going, bro. No homo, right?” The voice chuckled.

“Right. No homo, bro.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 1:00 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Jennifer checked her delicate nails with a wide smile across her face. The new polish she’s applied earlier was finally dried up. The pumpkins and ghost patterns she alternated between her fingers looked gorgeous. Sitting on the bed in the guest room she would have shared with Theo for their stay, she had been following the latest Elle magazine she had bought for her nightly read before sleep. The time it took to dry her nail polish was inexorably long, but at least she had her book to entertain herself, in the meantime.

Deciding to take a moment to appreciate the view of her 20 painted nails in a large mirror, she entered the bathroom next door. Lantern in hand, it actually proved to be easier to maneuver and do her things rather than holding a flashlight.

“I’m such a genius!” She mumbled to herself with a smug smile.

Upon seeing her body in the glass, she was greeted with a surprise, however. Her bulb-like hair didn’t retain its shape and had deflated into some awkward, flattop, poison mushroom.

“So much for having a good time, huh?” She commented.

She hadn’t thought of how hot she could get when having fun. She tried to pull the form back up, but there was nothing to do. She would need more hairspray for that, which was in the first-floor bathroom while she was on the second. She didn’t want to walk by stoned Wes again. However, she also figured the man was probably harmless anyway with that much drug in him. She knew how to defend herself anyway if anything went wrong.

Jennifer grabbed the lantern on the counter and headed out to the hall’s mezzanine. She descended the steps, holding her light and humming an improvised tune when moving shadows and odd noises caught her attention in the living room. The double doors were ajar and the sounds that came from there were definitely intriguing. She actually could have gone directly for her destination under the staircase, but her curiosity took the best out of her.

Softly, she approached the doors and peeked inside the room. To prevent a loud gasp, she blocked her mouth with her free hand. There, by the fireplace, Wes was on his knees… giving a blowjob to a gigantic creature. Moreover, as she witnessed the devious scenery before her, she saw Wesley’s body changing — mostly growing.

The man filled his ample costume, then passed it still. The zombie clothes, already damaged when Wesley arrived, tore further, exposing parts of his slim but increasingly hairy build. The watch around his wrist snapped and fell to the ground in a dim clatter. His forearms and biceps inflated like pumped balloons. Wesley’s back stretched in all directions, especially upward. Whereas the red-hair monster receiving a blowjob appeared about seven feet tall, in comparison to the nearby doorframe, the one on its knees slowly had to lean more as it picked on a staggering height. The old tramp jacket split across the upper seams, revealing how broad Wesley’s shoulders were getting.

The overused sneakers around the lanky giant’s feet burst, attaining a size that would rival a basketball player’s. As they reached further on the ground — thanks to the lengthening shins — , Jennifer gasped in horror at the growing menacing claws jutting out of each toe, scraping the floorboards of the living room. The audible screeching made by these only made her slowly falter with unease. The groans of the standing monster intensified, becoming louder and more demanding. He was about to cum.

Jennifer watched silently the scene unfolding before her eyes — it looked as if it came from a nightmare. With a powerful growl, the burly behemoth ejaculated. The one on its knees moaned through the oversized organ that filled his mouth. Copious amounts of semen dribbled on the floor, the dripping echoing in the room with rallentando.

Feeling enough sober to know she was not imagining things, Jennifer understood. This wasn’t just a silly game anymore. This whole thing was real. And anyone who would lose would eventually turn into a monster like these. The massive red furred beast pulled out from the now gigantic but still slender Wesley, whose eyes shone scarlet with the same devilish aura.

“Avenge the gays!” Wesley cheered with a new, deeper timber. “Convert the homophobes — until there are none!”

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 2 - Slumbered

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. One of them is missing. Things start to take a rather supernatural turn. Sweet dreams turn into hellish nightmares.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 11:30 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Braxton had always been the biggest kid in school until he hit junior year in High School. He’d grown to six feet tall right before he started Middle School. Not only did he stand exceptionally tall for his age, but he packed on size easily, his strength comparable to a young adult. His family, his teachers, his friends — even Dimitri when they used to be neighbours — thought he would end up as a giant powerhouse.

The dream started to wane when the years kept passing and his growth had come to a halt. By the end of Middle School, the stunt of his spurt had let him on a down only he had known about. He watched his classmates pick on their own growth spurts, their difference in height slowly closing up. Nevertheless, he graduated Middle School still as one of the tallest kids, but the distinction was not as blatant as it used to be. Before his Freshman year in High School, he hoped and prayed he’d have another growth spurt and keep the title of dominion on his classmates.

When High School begun, he realized he was growing again. He had gained another inch of height. The news made him train hard in hopes of going through one more phase — a phase that would make him a giant among his peers. However, his aspirations waned once more when he concluded he grew no more than an inch and a half taller. He kept on working out as much as he could, trying to, at least, look as massive as he could muscle-wise.

His devotion to train and build up size had caught the attention of the Physical Education Department, planning to make him join one of the school’s sports leagues. When he became a junior, he entered the football team as a 6′1.5″, 195 pounds Running Back. Participating games actually made him realize he was not that big nor that special. The players, albeit most of them older, were HUGE — with capital letters. Sure, some of them were of his size or less, but it was the first time Braxton had ever felt self-conscious about being a “little” guy. Minding himself to never be the small fry in the team, he only trained harder.

By sophomore year, while still the same height, he had gained twenty pounds of mostly muscle — although he couldn’t help but lose some definition on his abs. That’s when he heard about the new player joining the team — Richard Biggs. The guy was a testimony to his last name. Sophomore as well, he had apparently grown up at least eight inches taller over summer vacations, putting him at a towering thick six-foot-six beast. To make things worse, the man had to share the same position as himself. The teen could have been a Wide Receiver or a Quarterback instead, but the new player excelled at running.

Braxton hated him. The guy was faster than him and more charismatic as well. His uncle had a farm and that’s where he spent summer building muscles. What bugged Braxton, however, was that Richard never seemed to have any girlfriend. It wasn’t like nobody was interested in him — the girls were practically fawning at him. One night, after a well-played game and a few illegal drinks later, Richard had admitted he wasn’t keen in women at all. Braxton connected the dots and even confronted the man, when they were alone, if he was gay. The reply wasn’t what he had anticipated — and yet, he didn’t know what to anticipate:

“Why? Are you interested?” Richard snarked back, with a coy smirk that didn’t let much on.

He couldn’t accept it. He just wouldn’t. A gay guy in HIS football team? NEVER! Braxton tried extirpating the queer from their squad, revealing the odious nature of the player and explaining how wrong and bad it looked for their school reputation. The coach and the principal, although not lenient on homosexuals in general, could not afford losing such a good team asset. Taking the matters into his own hands, Braxton waited until their next after-game party before pushing his inebriated target down the stairs, breaking his legs in the process. The scandal it brought was mediated and upon treating the wounded player, the alcohol found in his blood incriminated him since he was still a minor back then. The guy could have had a bright future in sports and his studies, but Braxton made sure he would have the spotlight instead.

Braxton shook his head, the remorse of his younger deeds filling him with regrets. Whilst he did not approve of the homosexual lifestyle even to this day, he grew to simply let them be and not feed on his hate to justify his motives. He used to be so stupid and impulsive when he was a teen, and he still kinda was in his humble opinion. If he had known it would eventually get back at him someday, he would have probably learned to temper his emotions rather than act on them.

Braxton had not walked in Dimi’s basement in years. He remembered when they used to play hide-and-seek with their Nerf Guns in the shadows of the immense basement. The disposition of the furniture and the divisions didn’t look familiar at all, even less in the dark. He called for his friends when the door behind him closed shut, making him spin around so fast his pumpkin candle almost went off. He stepped back toward where he came from and reopened the door, thinking someone was pranking him with a trick, but realized it was jammed.

“What… fucking hell!” He grumbled — fidgeting with the handle did nothing.

He could have broken through the door — at 250 pounds, he was more than able to — , but he doubted Dimi’s parents would appreciate the result. He wondered, for a moment, if that jammed door was the reason why the guys didn’t come back upstairs. A shiver ran down his spine as he felt like an ethereal hand grazed his back. Turning around once again, the football player could only witness the profound blackness of the room.

“Anybody there?” Braxton asked out loud, feeling chilly all of a sudden.

A slow creaking sound increased in intensity across the theatre, like a door opening. He did not remember where the breaker panel was from their childish jaunts, but he figured he’d go investigate what was causing this noise. With each sluggish step, the wall seemed to back away further and mingle into the dark, the floorboards stretching infinitely beneath his feet. After what felt like an eternity to cross the room, Braxton finally saw the ajar door. Gulping back, the footballer pushed the door opened and entered another large apartment.

Unlike in the theatre, there was a small window on the farther end, near the ceiling. Some of the moonlight poured into the place. With it, something shone faintly across the walls, a timid spark embracing the space.

Moving into the quiet room, Braxton let out a shocked yell as the door closed drastically behind him. He turned around and barked again in surprise, an imposing figure standing right before him by the entrance. He backed off until his feet hit a heavy object, making him stumble awkwardly into what felt like a seat. The pumpkin fell down and collapsed into pieces, stifling the flame.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 11:40 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

A commotion tore Larry out of his own world as he was playing Klondike on his laptop. Even through the blasting music going in his headphones, it felt like the floors itself shook from an earthquake. Everything fell back into silence. However, fearing some unexpected event would occur, he pulled his headset off and lent an ear to any possible sound.

He wondered what the cause of this tumult was. It couldn’t have been just an earthquake — could it have been Dimitri or Asher? Maybe someone else? Closing the lid of his laptop — the battery was almost depleted anyway — , Larry left it under his pillow, grabbed the knife and the illuminated pumpkin on his nightstand. He slowly walked to his door, making sure his steps were as light as a feather to not attract any attention. He turned one last time at his window, which had been opened when he got into his room. Fortunately, nothing seemed to have been robbed at first glance. It didn’t mean someone didn’t take the opportunity to enter the mansion while he had been away earlier. He had been careless enough for letting the window opened — and yet, he did not foresee going upstairs would take him as much time as it did. 

About to leave his den, Larry cracked the door ajar slightly. However, the darkness swallowed his light into its unknown depths, revealing nothing he could see. He felt so safe and secure, like naught would get to him if he stayed in his room — and perhaps wait until sunrise — but the sudden noise made him curious, even if within he felt about to piss himself.

“He — hello?” The lad muttered, shaking slightly more with each further inch he pulled the door open.

A chilly yet invisible wall hit him as he left the comfort of his nest, sinking into the shadows.

“Who’s there? What was that?” He asked, louder this time.

A few steps outside of his room and Larry heard another series of noises, the floor shaking from it once more. Profanities and groans echoed in the direction of the commotion — from the recreation room. Holding firmly on the knife, Larry walked toward the door, redoubting what he might just encounter behind it.

“I heard you!” Larry claimed, standing a few feet away. “Who’s there?”

“Lar… Larry?” The voice on the other side asked. “Do you have a light? I fell down and I can’t see shit!”

“Braxton?” The lad mumbled, the apprehension shifting to concern.

Still on his guard, the teenager opened the door, looking around for his childhood neighbour. The dimmed sight actually put a smirk on Larry’s face — the footballer had stumbled on a pair of dumbbells Dimitri must have forgotten to store back on the rack, by their workout bench.

“Dude… how did you get here?” Larry chuckled, giving his friend a hand.

“Fuck, bro! For a moment, I thought I saw…” The man started, as he stood back on his feet, before hiding any hint of fear in his expression. “You guys took your sweet fucking time down here! Where’s the boys at?”

“They went after the breaker.”

“Right… but weren’t you with them?”

“They left me behind so I checked on my stuff instead.”

Braxton sized up the gamer for a moment until their attention diverted toward the theatre room, a new sound had yet echoed farther in the basement.

“Did you hear that?” The Running Back mumbled.

Larry grabbed onto his knife, fearing what they might encounter. The footballer would have chuckled at Larry’s timorous behaviour, but the oddity of the whole situation made him not. 

“What was that?”

“Dimitri? Is that you?” Larry asked.

“Let’s go check on them.”

“Yeah.”

The sportsman went first, lightened by Larry’s pumpkin. The duo made it into the next room. Devoid of windows, the theatre only seemed darker. Just as Braxton called for the boys, a loud grunt and a splintering glass echoed from another room, all the way across the cinema.

“That was from the bar!” Larry whispered to Braxton. “Someone’s in there!”

“Let’s go, Lar!” The footballer goaded on.

With an uncertain step, the younger lad followed his ex-neighbour. They got around the few seats facing the wide TV on the far wall, close to the door leading into the bar until one more fearful glass-shattering noise resounded in the closed room.

“Should we knock?” Larry suggested, shaking like a leaf.

“What are you? A pussy?” Braxton mocked.

“What?! No, I’m not!” The gamer frowned with anger.

The grunts coming from the room suddenly stopped, leaving both arguing men on the edge of running. After a few seconds of silence, new noises and growls echoed behind the door, although none seemed to imply if they’d been heard or not.

“I’m not a fuckin’ pussy!” Larry gritted between his teeth at Braxton.

“Then come here and light up the freakin’ door!”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 11:45 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The air had gotten cooler. Its coldness dug into the couple’s bones to a point where the post-coitus heat no longer sufficed to keep them warm. Sebastian looked out through the window, wrapping his arm around his shivering girlfriend. He had her wrapped in an old wool blanket he found in the cabinet and had put his toque on her head instead of her Egyptian diadem. He had even removed his plaid shirt for her earlier, before he discovered the cloth, which she now had bundled into a pillow to rest on her lover’s bony shoulder.

“Where’s Theo and Jen?” The drunken Mathilda slurred at her boyfriend, almost drooling on the shoulder she leaned on.

“I don’t know, babe. They’ve been away for a while, now.” He said with concern in his voice, rubbing her under the blanket. “They should be back for a while.”

“Maybe they went back inside? I don’t blame them. It’s freezing cold, here.”

“Do you want to move inside too?”

“I think I just wanna nap a bit.” The half-naked Cleopatra mumbled, curling up against him. “Do you want to stay with me?”

“I would, but I don’t think we should fall asleep, babe.” The tall young man shook her, resulting in a displeased groan. “Remember what the…”

“Ugh! Fuck off, Seb!” She snarked, visibly annoyed. “I just want to nap and cuddle with you a while — not sleep all night!”

“Fine… but that will be without me. I’ll look for the others first and come back to check on you.” Sebastian conceded, kissing her on her forehead. “Think you can stay alone for a bit?”

“You know I’m a big girl now, Daddy.” She giggled, eyes closed.

“Yeah, babe. I know.” The shirtless man smiled, standing up and leaving her to lie on the bench.

Freezing, Sebastian looked back into the cabinet where he previously found the blanket and searched for a piece of clothing to wear outside. The only thing he found was an old hunting vest. While the orange cloth wouldn’t keep him warm much, it was better still than heading out bare chest.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 11:50 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Braxton opened the door. Another glass shatter joined in the grunts and slick sounds filling the dark room. The dim light that entered through a broken window gave a brief hint of what was going on inside the bar. Beyond the high counter and stools, shadows moved ominously. The footballer, not seeing imminent threat, stepped inside warily but stopped short almost right after. Larry barely caught to him, asking him what was happening, until the pumpkin illuminated a large figure blocking the shelves. The towering creature gasped for air after chugging yet another bottle of alcoholic beverages. It discarded the emptied glass around the room without a care, breaking it as it landed on the floor.

“Hey, you! What are you doing?!” Braxton yelled, immediately regretting calling the 'thing' out.

Slowly, the monstrous figure turned around, revealing a pair of red glowing eyes in the dark. Its slobbering mouth hung open, curled into a devious smile. Sharp inhuman fangs faintly gleamed white from the light reflection. The creature stepped aside, showing the wreckage it’s done to the home bar as it approached the two immobile men. And above any trepidation the two young men could feel, they noticed it was lewdly stroking a ginormous erection a foot before itself, drooling precum on the floor.

“Wha— what the hell is that thing?!” Larry cried, his voice cracking from terror.

“Move!” Braxton ordered as he ran for the exit.

Their outburst was what the beast needed to leap spontaneously into their direction. The footballer tackled the fear frozen Larry out of the room. Braxton tried to shut the door closed, but the monster put its sturdy fingers on the frame, preventing from pushing it. A scream from Larry reverberated through the basement, just as a far away door in the room opened energetically.

“Brax? Guys? What’s going on?” The voice of Victor boomed through the cinema.

“Vic! Come here, man!” The other jock pleaded as he rammed himself into the door, struggling to lock the creature into the bar, but to no avail.

A gigantic arm, covered in dense fiery hair, had made its way out, its boulder-sized shoulder about to make it through. Victor dropped his Captain America shield and ran to help him, but stumbled onto Larry midway. Accidentally, he kicked the pumpkin away in the process, making the object roll its way between the seats — thus casting greater shadows.

“Get the pumpkin, Lar!” Braxton shouted.

As Victor joined his friend in closing the door, Larry just retrieved the light. Just as the youngest man turned toward the jocks with the candle, the monstrous arm had retreated into the bar. The pounding against the door — covered in cracks and looking as if it would break anytime soon — stopped. Ear against it, Braxton listened for the beast. After a few seconds, he could hear it lumbering off, each of its steps weighing heavily. Carefully, he moved away and told his companions.

“What the hell was that?!” Victor snapped.

“A bear, I guess? But are there bears around here?! I’ve never seen any!” Braxton exclaimed between huffs.

“The bar’s a mess! My parents are gonna kill me!” Larry expressed, falling into a theatre seat, grasping the pumpkin anxiously.

“That thing’s gonna kill us if we don’t get to kill it first!” Braxton snarked back, unbelieving the preoccupied teen. “Fuck! Where’s the fucking breaker?!”

“That way…” Larry muttered, livid.

“You’ve gotta be shitting me!” The footballer gritted his teeth, rolling his eyes.

“Is there any other way to reach Asher and Dimi? An outside door, a window?” Victor asked Larry.

“There’s a window in the breaker room.” He answered. “But there’s also a hidden door that could bypass the bar.”

“What?”

The cracked door burst open, the beast barging through. The three guys screamed altogether. The monster tripped over the first row of seats and fell to the floor in a surprised yelp. Victor tried the door to run back upstairs, but it was jammed. They were stuck here with this thing! Larry jumped onto his feet and led the crew, benefitting of the stunned creature on the ground to sprint for their lives.

“Follow me!”

The two jocks didn’t need to be told twice. They obeyed after Larry, running back toward the bedrooms near the stairs.

“Why are you running from me, guys?” A deep yet familiar voice boomed after them with a mocking tone to it.

“Run!” Victor cried as they turned sharp into the corridor.

“Here!” Larry gestured, opening a closet door in the dead end.

“Are you fucking kidding me?!” Braxton grumbled looking at the short and narrow entrance.

“Close the door behind you!” Larry commanded as he leaned inside.

It didn’t take long for all three guys to get inside. Braxton, last to enter, even saw the gleaming red eyes of the giant beast across the corridor before he closed it shut. The apparent closet actually looked more like a water room, with various valves and pipes leading to most of the mansion’s plumbing. Behind racks of clothes and miscellaneous objects, Larry unravelled another small door on the back side.

Larry urged his companions into the other room with him. Once again the place was devoid of any windows, leaving the weak pumpkin as their only light source. The three young men listened carefully in case the monster had discovered their whereabouts, but it seemed oblivious to their ruse… for now.

“Where are we now then, Lar?” Braxton asked, half in a whisper, looking around.

“This is my parents’ archives for work.” Larry summed up — they worked in the law department. “They don’t get to let anyone in here usually, so don’t touch anything.”

“They hide their archives behind a fucking closet?” Braxton pondered dumbfoundingly.

“No, it’s just another way to reach it without going through the bar and meeting room.”

A soft pounding and muffling echoed, as if smothered. The three men grew anxious from the sound all of a sudden, until Larry realized this came from what they were looking for — the breaker room.

“They’re in there!” The gamer expressed with relief, rushing toward the wall on their left. “Wait… guys?”

“What is it, Larry?” Victor asked, keeping on giving furtive glances from the door they came from — in case the monster stroke back.

“There’s… a bookshelf in front of the door!”

“What?”

The teen put the pumpkin light on a filing cabinet in the middle of the room, right next to a desk covered in boxes and piles of articles. He examined the bookcase once more, thinking out loud how someone must have shoved it to block the breaker room’s entrance. Larry tried to position himself so that he could push the shelves and free the door, but the furniture proved to be too heavy for him to move it out of the way.

“Care to help me, guys?” Larry asked, frowning upon the slowness of the jocks to help him.

Braxton chuckled at first, teasing the gamer if his muscles were just for show or for real. Larry snarked back at him to help rather than throwing insults. Victor, suppressing a laugh, lent him a hand. The task became easy with two of them. Once the door was free, Larry opened it. On the other side, they found a visibly annoyed Dimitri, with a flashlight and his shotgun in his hands. The pumpkin he used to manoeuvre around earlier was now sitting on a stripped wooden table under a small and high window.

“T’was about time someone came here!” Dimitri chimed in.

“So much for going alone, bro.” Larry nagged.

“I never planned on getting trapped in the breaker!”

“Did it work, the breaker?”

“What do you think?!” The big brother sarcastically asked.

“Okay, okay. No need to spit venom on me, man!” Larry sighed.

“If it’s not the breaker, that means the current line had been cut, right?” Braxton remarked.

“Yeah, that’s what I think as well.” Dimitri spoke, scanning the guys who rescued him from his cell. “Where’s Asher, by the way?”

While not directly asked to Larry, the party host glanced at his brother anyway — he was the last one who saw Asher after all.

“We separated. When you went for the breaker, Asher told me he was going after you.”

“What? But… I didn’t see Asher since I’ve left you two in the TV room. Where did you go, then?”

“I looked on my stuff in my room.”

“Ah! Right… and no robber?”

“No.”

“But there’s…something that’s been robbing some of your booze, guys, though.” Braxton added.

“What?”

“Yeah…” Larry mumbled into a whisper, lowering his voice as he briefly looked toward the water-room door. “A monster or something broke into the bar.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

DISCLAIMER: The following part of the chapter contains a rather graphic transformation (nothing gore, but it contains body/self horror). Make sure you read the involved tags for this particular chapter to have an idea where this is going. It's my first time writing something of the sort, but I'm rather happy how it turned out, even though I consider myself a gay guy. Hope you enjoy!

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Sunday, November 1st, 2020 — 12:00 AM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Nightmarish visions startled Mathilda from her pleasant drunken thoughts. The room around her was dimmed, but the pale light of the full moon shone into the shed by the window. She was still sweaty. The air was chillier than what she expected — it was Texas after all. She looked for her boyfriend Seb or her friends, but she was alone… or so she thought. She stood up shakily, the gravity weighing her down more than she was used to. The alcohol was still pretty much in her system, despite throwing up earlier. She pulled on the battery lightbulb cord and a disturbing sight shocked her.

Right in front of her, her ex-boyfriend Gregory Starks sat on the bench where she lied a few seconds ago.

“Good evening, Mathy. It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

“Greg?” The drunken girl spoke, unfocussed. “What are you doing here? I told you we were over.”

“Why did you betray me like that?” The man asked calmly.

“Dude, you told me you were some bisexual freak. I wanted a real man for a boyfriend, not some closeted homo that would fuck guys behind my back.”

“You were always so judgmental, Mathilda. Being bi doesn’t mean I have to fuck both girls and guys. It only means I am turned on by both. If a guy were turned on by both svelte and curvy girls, would you rather end your relationship in fear he’d bang curvy women behind your back?”

“Fuck off with your stupid allegories, Greg. I bet the only reason why you played sports was to fuck with those guys in the showers.” She shot out of spite. “The world doesn’t need freaks like you who can’t even decide if they’re gay or straight.”

“Bisexuality isn’t a phase, Mathilda. I would have hoped you’d realize someday.”

“Whatever. Get away from here before I call the cops. You weren’t even invited here. The guys didn’t even like you anyway.”

“How will you call the cops?”

Suddenly, the weight of the blackout and fried batteries came back on the Latina. Feigning she still had her phone, she played it cool.

“With my phone, you dummy! You’re so thick sometime!” She insulted.

“Your phone is dead, Mathy. I repeat: how will you call the cops?”

The cold stoicism of her ex-boyfriend made shivers run down Mathilda’s back.

“How does he know about my phone? Was he spying on us?” She thought.

A smug grin stretched on Greg’s face, barely shown through the faint moonlight in the shed. The sportive man stood up from the stool. He was not as tall as Mathilda’s current boyfriend, but he was taller than Dimitri and Braxton. She remembered him to be slightly thicker than Sebastian’s lanky build, yet the person before her looked way thinner — atrophied, even. Concern filled up the girl’s already frightened expression. Now that she had a better view of him, she noticed how the man was completely naked, the livid skin clinging to his bones.

“What… happened to you?”

“You, Mathy. You happened to me.” The man said as he stepped toward her.

“Stay back!” She ordered, backing away against the door, trying to reach for the handle without breaking eye contact. “Don’t get any closer!”

“What are you afraid of, Mathy?” The figure mocked, its voice distorting slightly.

The eyes of the man blinked red for a second, glowing in the dark while it did.

“Seb!” Mathilda cried in terror. “Jen! Anyone! Help!”

To her horror, turning the handle did nothing — the door was stuck.

“This can’t be happening!” She panicked in her interior.

In the instant she had broken their shared glance to examine the door, a warm breath hit her bare shoulder. Mathilda tried to scream, but a hand covered her mouth, preventing her from doing calling for help. She sensed the familiar feeling of a firm yet fleshy lump against her lower back.

“I’m going to get raped!” She panicked. “I’m going to get raped!”

“Do you know what it’s like to be outed as bi in a sports team, Mathy? Do you know how many beatings I’ve gone through just because of you?”

Tears ran down the Cleopatra’s face, her mascara smearing all over. The naked man lifted her robe, eliciting more muffled screams from the helpless woman.

“I’ve been raped, Mathy. I’ve been beaten. Humiliated.”

The fingers of her captor coursed up and down her hairless flesh, teasing her, violating her. She closed her eyes, resolved to her incoming rape.

“I’m in a coma, Mathy. All that… is because of you.” The distorted voice whispered into her ear.

His hands ran to her front, crawling under her disguise, rubbing her abdomen’s skin.

“You just had to fuck with your new boy Seb, huh, Mathy?” He chuckled. “No condoms or anything… aren’t you a bit scared of getting pregnant? You sure changed since I’ve known you.”

The hand covering her mouth withdrew, letting her gasp for a big breath before screaming into the void of the night. Gregory didn’t sway away, his erection still rubbing her back.

“Scream all you want, Mathy. You’ve already lost.” The voice said enigmatically as darkness ate the shed.

Mathilda hyperventilated, falling into the endless pit of shadows as a throbbing assailed the insides of her sex. She clutched her tummy, trying to yell, to liberate herself from what filled her hole to the brim. Only as her body finally collided with the end of the abyss did she finally gasp for air once more.

There she was, on some wooden floor in some dark place… but not as dark as before. The faint blueish light of the moon entered the shed once more and she lied there, on the dirty ground, right next to the bench she had fallen asleep earlier. Mathilda jerked her head frenetically, looking for a trace of Gregory or something — no one was there but her.

“A dream…” She panted, tears of relief running down her cheeks. “That was just a dream!”

Mathilda pulled herself up with the table, still dizzy. Leaning onto the stand, she realized she indeed felt sick and bloated. Only when she brought her hand to her tummy did she sensed an unusual swelling of her lower abdomen. Her insides grew warmer, the ache intensifying. She felt like puking, nauseous, but nothing came out. Her dry throat tightened up, her neck muscles inflamed and tensed. The bloat of her belly pushed against her fingers, as if something was burgeoning within her.

“Oh God… what’s… UGH— happening to me?!” She cried, moaning as her insides felt like moving on their own.

The memory of her most recent sex with her boyfriend came back to her. While Theodore and Jennifer were gone, she and Sebastian had practically threw themselves at each other, discarding their costumes and fucking like rabbits on the bench under the pale moonlight. Right now, her previously cool pussy had become burning hot and moist. Under her Cleopatra robe, her shaved bush was growing back in force, spreading thicker and longer than ever over an uncomfortably stretched hole.

A twisted moan escaped her throat. Her hand rubbed down to her wet vagina, her eyes snapping open in incredulous shock. The few last sentences of her nightmare resurfaced, haunting. Mathilda trembled in realization. The heat assailing her, the swollen abdomen, the painful stretching of her cunt… she was pregnant — and about to give birth.

“No! That can’t be! Seb! SEEEB!” She screamed in terror.

Her wobbly legs, failing to support her any longer, crumbled. Mathilda gasped, but managed to fall on the bench. She couldn’t bear keeping her lower limbs closed one against another so she unfolded them into the widest manspread she’s ever done, pulling up her imperial robe, in the meantime. The girl groaned in pain as she felt her womb growing even bigger within her, the unnaturally fast pregnancy occurring simultaneously with her labour.

“AHHH! HEEELP!” She pleaded, her breaths short and difficult, her voice deformed — a touch cavernous.

“Fuckin’ whore!’ A voice chimed in her head.

“UGH! Please… stop!” The thought of Gregory’s ghost haunting her kept her weeping.

“I trusted you!” Her ex-boyfriend yelled at her, the scene of their breakup coming back to her. “Why did you do that?!”

“I’m… I’m sorry…” Mathilda moaned, clenching her fists and slamming on the bench as the pain of the expansion within her reached new lengths.

More liquid seeped out of her as a large hairy sphere pressed against the narrow opening, tearing her opened further.

“NooOOooOOO!” Her voice cracked, dropping in pitch as she witnessed the head of her child pushing out.

Her hands didn’t know what to do — sometime hitting the seat, sometime clenching at her clothes or skin. She had seen newborns before, yet the hair on this one’s was thicker than any she’s met. Even the sheer size of her baby’s head exceeded her expectations. Sebastian was a tall guy at six-five, but she’s never asked if he had been a big child. And yet, why would she even have asked such a thing?

Another wail — somehow, it was as if she felt the baby as a part of herself. Mathilda let out one more desperate squeal, pushing the unwanted being out of her. She thought her body split opened the instant the head finally went through… but no cries came to her ears. Her vitreous eyes looked down and realized what she had given birth was not a baby’s hairy scalp… just a massive ball covered in fuzz.

“Wha— what?!” She muttered, acknowledging her middle had not receded all the way.

“Here comes its twin!” The malevolent voice in her head cheered.

“UGHHHAAHH!!” Mathilda groaned, her timber hoarser, her whole neck wider.

Due to her already stretched gaping hole, the transforming woman pushed with some ease a second monstrous orb, both of them hanging from her like a sack.

“Just one more!”

“I… I can’t…!” She whined, out of breath.

Mathilda didn’t even recognize the voice that came from her, sounding more and more alike to that nagging one in her head.

“You’ve lost, Mathy. You got to accept the consequences.”

“Lost what? What consequences?” She thought back, unable to orally exchange with it. The last one coming up was a big one. She could still feel the other two, connected to her somehow — they were in the way for the third.

“You’ve fallen asleep, Matt. The rules clearly said to not sleep.”

This had to be a nightmare still. Mathilda thought back to the events that happened with their phones earlier. She cussed at herself, blaming how dumb she had been to not believe it.

“I should have known!” She grumbled, clenching her eyes shut.

The tenor timbre of her voice dropped deeper still. Her previous weeps of despair evolved into savage groans. Dark shadows surfaced across her neck and chin, spreading onto her face and down to her chest. The meagre breasts of the gymnast firmed up, converting adipose tissues to thick muscly ones. Her arms tensed, fingers gripping so hard to the bench they turned pale. Each of the digits toughened, enlarging and lengthening as her delicate hands grew into those of a blue-collar.

With all the force Mathilda had left within herself, she screamed and pushed the last piece of the puzzle out of her body — a long, arm-thick penis slipped from her pussy into the world. Along with some excess ball sack skin slipping out, the new male genitalia sealed shut any last trace of her previous femininity.

“I SHOULD HAVE KNOWN!” He exerted with ferocity, fiery-red eyes snapping open.

The stubble across his face spread out into a short yet dense black beard. The long hair grew out of control into a mane-like frenzy. The lumberjack toque fell off the larger head. Matt brought his new manly hands to the soft yet hardening boner between his wide-opened legs. The organ that made him a male felt so good to rub, sending millions after millions of soothing drugs to his brain along the insane amounts of testosterone the grotesquely sized balls filled him with.

Matt jerked off the massive dong before him with abandon. Nothing had ever felt so great before. His cute dainty feet kicked off the high heels Mathilda previously wore, becoming far too large to be confined in such ridicule footwear. Had Sebastian lent him his size 13 boots, Matt was pretty sure they wouldn’t even fit the enormous feet he was still growing. The masturbator’s limbs snapped audibly, an insurmountable ache taking over them, as they elongated further. Whereas Mathilda had been a svelte five-foot-nine, Matt was stretching absurdly taller by the second. Six feet came and left, so did six feet and a half, then seven feet. More and more, the new man was enlarging to fit in with the throbbing fourteen incher before him. When his growth slowed and tapered under seven feet and a half, the remains of the Cleopatra costume barely held like awkwardly wrapped rags around him.

Immense amounts of body hair covered the massive Latino, whose last feminine features melted before him. The hips compressed on themselves while the ribcage expanded. Shoulders spread further apart and her oval face honed into a pronounced angular shape, obscured in black bristles. The bright fiery irises glowed even more fiercely, taking a devilish bloodstain hue instead. Along with the changing eyes, claws burst from under the nails and Matt’s teeth sharpened into fangs.

With an inhuman cry, mostly a beastly roar, Matt came all over the shed, coating the tools and furniture with spunky and virile semen. The burning need to orgasm as a man for the first time ebbed down slightly, but the swollen manhood did not falter just yet. A deep chuckle reverberated within the monstrous gymnast’s chest, its massive pectorals stretching farther than Mathilda’s boobs ever could while still depicting a lean cut to them.

Before giving into another masturbatory frenzy, the thought of Gregory resurfaced onto Matt’s mind. The fact that the guy had been beaten into a coma by homophobes ignited the flame within him one more time as he began pumping his oversized meat once again.

“Avenge the gays.” The newborn Matt growled, relishing his new manliness. “Convert the homophobes — until there are none.”

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - 1 - Gagged

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. The Game has started. Opinions and ideas diverge. They separate into three groups. They separate even further until most of them are alone by themselves… when IT strikes.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 10:10 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The bewilderment of the party members left them speechless for a few seconds. The sound of the crackling fire filled up the agonizing silence for a few moments as Theodore frustratingly tried to reopen his phone. There was nothing to do — the battery was dead. Asher was the first to actually do something.

“HA! Who set this all up? This ain’t funny, not at all! This is borderline creepy!” The redhead shouted.

 “Did you set this up?” Dimitri turned at his junior, shaking his shoulders aggressively.

“Fuck off, bro! I have a fucking raid in five minutes! Why in hell would I even shut the breaker! My station! Fuck!” The younger brother cried in despair as he tried pulling free from Dimitri’s grip.

“You don’t go anywhere!” Dimitri ordered, roughing him up before turning to the other people in the room. “WHO did this?!”

“Calm down, Dimitri.” Sebastian spoke.

“I can’t!” He retorted, grabbing onto the shotgun he used with his cowboy costume. “If someone’s gonna crash my party, I’m gonna make him regret being born!”

“Dude, you’re overreacting…” Theo managed to say before he heard the charging of the gun.

“Don’t you dare telling me I’m overreacting!” The host vociferated. “Someone comes here, shuts down the music and the party, then humiliates each one of us by telling how much of a dick we apparently are?! That screams like some fucking set up!”

“Let’s just think a minute, dude!” The short wizard said, raising his arms to appease the tension. “Where’s the breaker?”

“In the basement.” Both brothers answered at the same time.

“All of us — all ten of us — were here when the current shut down! That means…” He exclaimed.

“That means… that none of us could have done the blackout, right?” Braxton said, his mellow voice ebbing down with the question.

“Exactly.” Theo nodded.

“Then… that also means… there should be someone downstairs.” Asher deducted.

“That’s pathetic.”

All eyes turned to Wesley, lying on the couch by the fire, another fag between his lips. The makeup on his face made him actually look even more like an undead person under the dim light.

“Why do you say that, Wes?” Jennifer asked.

“The voice, the blackout… all of you, even!” The stoner sighed, shaking his head. “If that guy tried to make us feel bad for what we did, he ain’t done nothing on me.”

“Dude… the guy you bullied actually KILLED himself!” Asher blurted out in astonishment.

“One less fag in the world — that’s for the better if you ask me.”

“Whatever, dude.” The beer-bellied marine muttered, before turning to Dimitri. “We should go check on the breaker, man.”

“And check how? We don’t have any lights!” Dimitri reminded them.

“Are we sure all our phones are dead?” Victor asked.

One by one, each of them attempted to use their own mobiles, but to no avail. Apparently, the one who set them up had somehow taken care to limit their resources in some sick way.

“But… my phone was new!” Jennifer cried, trying to turn it back on, tears welling in her eyes. “I really hope this fucker didn’t break my phone!”

“Wait! I’ve got an idea! My charger is in the bathroom!” Mathilda spoke, attempting to walk, but feeling woozy after the earlier fall and the alcohol kicking in.

“Mathy, babe, there’s no current.” Sebastian reminded her, with a smirk she could barely see in the shadows.

“Huh? Oh… right.”

“Wow. Good job, Mathy!” Victor chuckled at her, unconsciously posing and flexing.

“Shut up! I’m just tired, that’s all!” She fumed, rubbing her hurting side from when she fell earlier.

“That’s what she said!” Braxton and Victor shot in unison before laughing.

“Do you have any flashlights in here, anywhere, Dimi?” Sebastian asked.

“I think there’s one or two in the basement, actually.” Larry answered first, scratching his head.

“Yeah, that, and there’s some oil lanterns in the shed from when we were camping.” Dimitri added.

“Do you guys have candles too?” Jennifer inquired.

“Now that you mention it — there’s candles in the pumpkin decorations in the hall, right, Dimi?” Asher remembered.

“That’s right! Okay, here’s the plan: I’ll grab one of those and head downstairs to check on the breaker.” Dimitri stated. “Larry and Wes, could you guys get in the shed outside for the lamps and bring them inside in case we need them?”

“No way I’m going into that shed! I’d rather check on my stuff first! If someone’s in the basement, I don’t want anyone to steal my stuff!” Larry refused.

“It’s the thing past the pool, right?” Sebastian asked. “I could head there, I think I’ve seen them before. They’re the metal ones with the creaky handles, right?”

“I’m not going.” Wesley rejected, not even looking at them, lying lazily on the couch, his dirty boots on the cushions.

“What now?” Dimitri sighed in exasperation.

“You guys can do whatever you fucking want, I’m not taking part in any of this.”

“Dude, what the fuck!” Sebastian frowned at his carefree stoner friend.

“This is all the big joke of some fuckin’ queer who thinks can outsmart us by making us feel sorry for him. Not takin’ any part in this lame-ass stupid game, no thanks. No shame, no regrets in my actions.”

“I gotta agree with Wes on that.” Victor complied. “This looks like just a fag trying to make fun of us.”

“Dude, if you’re gonna stay here too, I think I’ll stick here as well.” Braxton smirked at his buddy Victor.

“Whether it’s true or not, we gotta put the current back on or else that’s the end of the night. I don’t know about you, guys, but 10 PM is pretty early to end the party!”

“Alright, who goes where, now? I’m lost.” Mathilda admitted, looking at them, hoping for a simple answer.

“Look, I’m gonna check on the breaker downstairs.” Dimitri said.

“I’m coming with you.” Asher added, seconded by Larry who also wanted to check on his belongings.

“Theo, are you coming with me?” Seb asked his short buddy.

“Yeah, sure.” Theo shrugged.

“Umm… if we’re gonna stay alone in the dark with Brax, Wes and Vic, I think, we’ll come with you too, guys.” Jennifer spoke, gesturing herself and Mathilda to their boyfriends.

“What? Don’t tell me you’re scared a wolf might eat you? Aroo! Aroooo!” Braxton teased.

“Wouldn’t you feel safer with Captain ’Murica, girls?” Victor enticed, flexing both biceps in the light of the fireplace for the girls.

“On second thought—…”

“C’mon, Mathy, let’s join our boys!” Jenny pulled Mathilda away, following their boyfriends heading for the hall.

After the brothers and Asher each took a basketball-sized illuminated pumpkin from the entrance, they parted ways with the inseparable quartet, leaving the stoner and the two jocks in the living room.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 10:30 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“You should have gone with Seb instead, Lar.” Dimitri told him as the trio walked down the stairs.

“Bro, if there’s someone who’s touched my stuff, I’m gonna cut his hands myself.” Larry murmured, showing his knife for emphasis.

“Yeah, but Dimi’s got a gun, Lar. He would have been good with any intruder.” Asher insisted.

On the bottom floor, Dimitri, leading the way, opened the wide wooden door and the trio proceeded into the main room — the theatre room. It was supposed to be used later that night for a Halloween movie marathon after midnight, but the sharp turn of events made that plan very unlikely. The light of the pumpkin didn’t diffuse much into the place, giving their peripheral vision a rather limited radius. The few seating rows that would face the gigantic TV on the farther left wall should have been only a few feet away — and yet, they barely showed in the dimmed room.

Somewhere in the basement, a door suddenly closed loudly, eliciting a jump scare from the younger brother.

“Gee, calm the fuck down!” Dimitri whispered to his junior in annoyance.

“Not so much of a man after all, huh?” The redhead teased.

“Fuck you, guys!”

At the bottom of the stairs, the trio looked around for any clue, even if just hearing somebody walking. Yet, nothing seemed out of the ordinary at first. No sound, no sight… just an eerie coolness lingering in the darkness.

“Where did you think that came from?” Asher asked with a low voice.

“From the breaker room, obviou—…”

SLAM.

Another door slammed shut, on the opposite side of the basement. And a new one across the theatre room. Finally, the massive wooden one right behind them closed drastically.

“What’s going on?!” Larry panicked, holding onto his knife for dear life.

“Shut it, Lar!” Dimitri snapped, putting the pumpkin down and aiming his shotgun at the omnipresent darkness.

“You don’t get it, do you?” His brother snarked back. “This doesn’t look much like a prank anymore! There’s some paranormal shit going on!”

“You’ve been playing too many games, Lar.” Dimitri asserted.

“Yeah, I think you’re exaggerating, dude.” Asher supported.

“How do you explain the fire in the fireplace, then? The voice taking over our phones? The doors slamming shut on their own? They’re talking about a stupid game, but what if someone — something! — is just trying to kill us one by one?!”

“Alright, bro, I’ve had enough of this! Go back upstairs and sit by the fireplace, you pussy!”

Dimitri walked for the door leading back upstairs to show his brother the way… only to realize it was jammed and wouldn’t open.

“What the heck…?”

Another door slammed shut by the bedrooms. This time, even Dimitri turned to the guys and his confident face shattered to appear stunned.

“Look, guys… we don’t know for sure what’s going on, but we gotta chill out!” Asher suggested.

“I can’t chill out or even think with you guys around! I feel like you two are driving me crazy!” The host exclaimed, repressing his own apprehension by blaming them. 

“Dude…” The redhead sighed and shook his head. “Maybe YOU should go back upstairs and let us check in on the breaker.”

“The door… wait, no. I can’t.” Dimitri’s confidence surged back as he realized he had his shotgun in his firmly clenched hands. “I’ve got the gun. If anyone’s got to check it out, it’s me.”

The host looked at them, taking deep breaths, mentally preparing himself at whom or what could possibly play a prank on them.

“Here’s the plan: you two, stay here and find a way to get back upstairs. If the door’s really jammed, just use the door out from the Atelier. And if you hear a gunshot, or hear me yell, be prepared. Dad’s got another gun under his bed on the second floor.”

“Dude, if you think I’m gonna leave you alone, you’re dreaming!” Asher said, offended.

“Ash, you’re drunk and can barely keep yourself up! Plus, it’s my house! If anyone’s gonna crash into my house, it’s my duty to make them pay!”

“It’s my house too, bro.” Larry interjected.

“Shut it, Lar. Stay and check if anyone passes or go back upstairs, that’s up to you.”

With that said, Dimitri, placing the light under his arm, went off to the left in the direction of the breaker room, shotgun in hand. As he opened a door and disappeared into darkness, the sound of a door slamming shut resounded once more.

“This isn’t right… this can’t be happening…” Larry muttered to himself, hitting his head with the pumpkin since he couldn’t free his hands.

“Drunk my ass!” Asher snarked as he looked at the paranoid brother. “I’m definitely not gonna play the babysitter!”

Asher downed the rest of his beer and threw the empty can away. Holding his light source under his other arm, he took a deep breath and started following his friend’s steps.

“Where are you going?” Larry asked the drinker.

“You said you wanted to go check on your things, so, go on. I’m gonna find your stupid ass brother and teach him a thing or two.” The redhead said before letting out a loud and long belch echo in the darkness.

“Wait, Asher! We… I don’t think we should split up!”

“Fuck off, dude. This ain’t some Scooby-doo mystery shit.” Asher groaned as he waddled after Dimitri.

The fire of his pumpkin alone didn’t light much, but it’d suffice by the time he’s caught up with his buddy. Left by himself, Larry faced a dilemma between going back to safety upstairs or inspect his room. The mansion’s basement was large; yet he knew his way around well. Nevertheless, he couldn’t help but feel some malevolent presence in the thick darkness suffocating him. In the end, clutching the pumpkin close to him, he decided to check on his belongings, knife in hand, in case anything went wrong.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 10:30 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The full moon in the sky proved to be helpful when the two couples countered the house and crossed the backyard. Otherwise, Sebastian, the leader of the group, might have stumbled and fallen into the pool on the way. Not that a midnight skinny-dipping was out of idea, but he didn’t feel like this was the perfect moment. The air was chilly, colder than the young adults were used to — they wouldn’t be surprised to see snow falling down.

“Guys, how about we just call it a night and head home?” Mathilda proposed, yawning.

Sebastian, leading the way turned toward his girlfriend and offered her a considerate smile. The previously energetic Cleopatra seemed to have aged a good thirty years, agonizingly walking with her staff like an elderly woman. The other couple didn’t seem as gauntly as Mathilda, but the sugar and alcoholic buzz had definitely worn out.

“That doesn’t sound like a bad idea, actually.” Jennifer seconded, watching on her drowsy friend.

“You girls could have stayed with the guys inside.” Sebastian offered, resuming his walk with a slower gait.

“Oh, hell no!” Jennifer refused, stopping momentarily in their tracks. “I do not trust these guys one minute!”

“Wes would not hurt you.”

“I dunno. He might not defend us either.” The short girl shrugged, kneading her friend’s back to cheer her up. “But still, feels kinda good to take a walk right now.”

Just then, the Cleopatra started retching, leaning forward onto her majestic shaft before puking on the grass the alcohol excess.

“Eww! Gross!” Theo chuckled, stepping back dramatically.

“Are you alright, babe?” Seb asked her, approaching her for comfort.

The sickness episodes lasted a few minutes, the three friends staying near her for support. If the boys inside expected them back soon, they’d have to wait.

“Do you want water or aspirin?” Jenny offered. “I’ve got some if you need any.”

The weakened woman nodded and was handed the water bottle. While they waited, the lumberjack looked around. The events that had just occurred in the living room still haunted him. Since then, a relentless superstition of being observed nagged the back of his mind. And yet, all he could see in the distance were infinite shadows feeding on the faint moonlight. 

“I hope the shed ain’t locked.” Theodore wondered aloud, breaking Sebastian’s train of thought.

“Actually, you should have asked Dimi before we get all the way here, Einstein.” The lumberjack sighed, immediately regretting not asking either.

“Should I go back?” Theo proposed, looking at the two women whispering to each other.

“If we’re gonna have to walk all the way back inside, we’re leaving.” Mathilda grumbled, slowly standing back up.

“We’re almost there. Let’s check first.” The lumberjack sighed, growing irritated by the obnoxious attitude of his tipsy girlfriend.

All back on their legs, the quartet resumed its stroll toward the shed. When Seb had asked Dimitri for directions, he had a good idea of where to look for. However, the walk he thought would be short and sweet proved to take longer than anticipated, somewhat turning into a trek or an expedition. They had passed the pool earlier and were still on the lookout, following a trail between some trees until they finally made it to the destination.

The shed was not small by any means, almost the size of a modest garage. The door was, as a matter of fact, locked by a padlock. Before Mathilda complained about having to go back once more, Sebastian grasped tightly around his axe, lifted it and hit the padlock, breaking it.

“Here. No need to get back inside.” He dismissed as he showed the way with a smug grin.

“Dimi’s gonna kill you for that, bro.” Theo chuckled.

“Kill me over a lock? C’mon dude. I’ll buy him another one at the dollar store.” Seb rolled his eyes.

Stepping inside, however, made the quartet realize the moon didn’t light up their surrounding anymore. Only a small window above a wooden table by the right wall illuminated the interior.

“You said you remembered where the lanterns were, right, Seb?” Theo asked, having a hard time to adjust to the darkness, his glasses not helping in the slightest.

“I know what they look like, but I don’t remember where they are.”

“Usually, people hang them up on hooks or leave them on shelves, no?” Jenny suggested.

“That’s a mission for giga-Seb, then.” Theo teased, elbowing him.

“Alright, I’ll let you know if I hit my head on anything.”

“Guys, this is sooo boring.” Mathilda railed once more. “We can’t even see shit.”

“Hey, do you still smoke, Mathy?” Theo asked, hoping she’d have a lighter on her.

“No, my coach told me I had to stop if I wanted to continue gymnastics.” The Cleopatra sighed dramatically. “But wait, is the shed on the same electric line as the house?”

“Mathy, babe, you’re a genius!” Her lumberjack boyfriend beamed with glee.

“Took you long to realize.” The diva giggled.

Sebastian grabbed a dangling cord by the door and pulled on it, a bulb suddenly illuminating the room. Flooded with light, the storage finally revealed itself. To their right, the desk beneath the window was littered with various cans, bottles and clothes. On their left, many shelves lined up the wall, mostly covered with pool and camping equipment. On the farthest wall, metallic cabinets took place next to a massive red toolbox.

“So… it is on a different breaker!” Jenny spoke. “Mathy, you should have brought your charger with you!”

“Actually, it’s not.” Theo stopped after trying the interruptor. “The switch is not working. I guess the light bulb is relying on a battery rather than electricity.”

“Oh. Well, whatever.” Mathilda shrugged.

After only a few seconds before, Jennifer pointed out the lanterns — all three of them — on the upmost shelf on the left wall, next to paint buckets.

“That didn’t take long!” Seb cheered, reaching for them without a stool. “And you were right, Jen!”

“She always is, even when it sucks!” Theo teased, wrapping an arm around her waist before receiving a playful blow in the tummy.

After Sebastian retrieved the oil lanterns and placed them on the table, Theo suggested they look after a lighter and a bottle of oil in case they needed to refill them. While the boys searched for the missing tools on the shelves, Jennifer investigated the cabinet. Mathilda, even sleepier than she was earlier, pulled the old worn bench from under the table and sat on it while waiting for her companions.

“Guys, you won’t believe what I found!” Jenny exclaimed with hype.

“You found old porn mags?” Sebastian asked with a chuckle, shared with his friend.

“No, you maniac! Wow! It even works! I found a flashlight! And walkie-talkies! There’s even a radio!”

The forest fairy turned around, pulling an old cardboard box from the bottom shelve of the cabinet and dropping it on the table. Swishing the cloud of dust away, Jennifer looked into the treasure box.

“For real! Sounds too good to be true!” Theo approached her, wrapping her in his arms from behind, kissing her on the nape.

“Ah! Theo!” She giggled, squirming into his embrace. “Keep that for when we’re alone!”

“Yo, get a room, you two!” Mathilda sighed.

Her boyfriend let go of her, chuckling himself, and looked at her findings. Sebastian joined in and grabbed the flashlight, brought it to his chin and illuminated his face.

“Are you afraid of the dark?” He said in his spookiest voice possible.

“Dude, what are you doing?” Theo laughed.

“This is Halloweeeen. Trick… or treat, little ones? Mwa ha ha ha!” 

“Oh! I’ve got an idea! Why don’t we tell each other scary stories?” Mathilda offered, a wide grin onto her face.

“Should we? They are probably waiting for us inside.” Theo remarked.

“A few rounds can’t hurt, right?” Sebastian winked, shaking the flashlight for effect after shutting the electric lamp.

“I guess not.” The wizard shrugged. “Alright, then. Who’s first?”

The four friends alternated, each of them telling or inventing a scary on the spot to entertain their audience. Even after they completed one round, they were still giggling and having fun. Mathilda was leaning on her boyfriend on the bench while the other couple sat on the table, facing them.

“That was so bad, bro!” Theo chuckled despite the cheesiness of Seb’s last story. “You can’t just finish a story with the guy waking up! That’s like… the most anticlimactic an ending can get!”

“But that’s the point, dude!” Sebastian exclaimed punching his friend on the shoulder. “You don’t know if it was JUST a dream!”

“Man, I hate it when the story ends like we’re supposed to guess if it’s true or not!” Mathilda chimed.

“But that’s how you get your imagination running, Mathy!” Jennifer cheered up, grabbing another handful of candies from her purse. “Alright! Whose turn is it, now?”

“Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m going to take a piss back there.” Theodore said as he jumped from the table onto his feet. “We should also think about getting back inside sometime soon too. Maybe a few more and we’ll head back?”

“Sounds good, man. And if the current ain’t back soon, we can go to my place and keep up with this.” Sebastian proposed.

“Sure.”

“Jenny, do you happen to have your nail polish with you?” Mathilda asked her friend, glancing the purse.

“Umm… I think I left my kit in the car when we got here.” She said, exchanging one last smirk with her boyfriend as he walked outside. “Or maybe I put it in our bedroom on the second floor with my bags? I don’t remember. Do you want to do nails?”

“Oh, it’s no big deal. I just thought we could do some, in the meantime, between stories.” The Cleopatra shrugged.

“Wait. Why don’t we take a short break while Theo’s out? I could get my stuff in the car. Can you lend me your keys, Seb?”

“Huh… yeah, of course. But don’t go driving anywhere!”

“No, no, silly.” She giggled, taking her friend’s keys. “I’ll be back in a few. Make sure to take advantage of your alone time, you two.”

“Wait, are you going to be alright by yourself?” Seb frowned, concerned.

“Dude, I did karate. I know how to defend myself!”

“But you can’t stay inside with the guys.” The lumberjack raised an eyebrow and smirked.

“Hey, sorry to tag along with our boyfriends!” The fairy laughed.

Sebastian watched her leave, feeling the tender but passionate hands of his lover caressing him. He turned his head toward his playmate, who was giving him a smile that made him warm all over. Without further ado, he wrapped his girl in his long arms and kissed her, already feeling an increasing tightness inside his pants.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 11:00 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The cackling of the wood in the fireplace was soothing. While not exactly sleeping, Wesley didn’t look far from it. Braxton and Victor had kept on playing games and drinking in the dimmed room, but the void left by the absence of people and music gave the mansion an unsettling vibe — haunted, almost. Even the last few beer pong games they’ve done had left the two jocks awkward. Sweaty — and yet chilly — , they sat next to the smoker by the fireplace, benefitting of its warmth for a few minutes before any of them decided to do anything.

“Guys, there’s something weird going on.” Braxton said, restless, his fingers tapping his thick thighs nervously.

“No shit, Sherlock.” Victor gasped in fake shock.

“I think… we should look for the others. I mean, no one’s back yet.”

“This is just some prank.” Wes expressed with annoyance. “Some dumb fuckin’ prank. If they’re gonna play on it, it’s none of our business.”

“You’re pretty calm about all this dude.” Braxton remarked, suspicious. “The voice mentioned a faker among us, right? If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’re pretty likely to be the one who did this.”

“Only an imposter would accuse another.” Wesley shrugged, not bothering giving him a look.

“I gotta agree with Brax on that, dude.” Victor seconded. “You’re looking a hell lotta suspicious, bro.”

“Whatever, guys. I said it and I’ll say it again: I don’t care about any of what happened earlier. And you want my opinion on this shitty game? I’ll give it to you. Let’s consider this whole scheme is true. I would have told them there was an imposter among them EVEN if in fact there were none — just to fuck them up. Make them turn against each other. Breaking each other’s trust. That would have been my play.”

“Dude…” Victor muttered, mind-blown the stoner could have come up with such a twisted turnabout.

Agitated, Braxton shook his head and stood up. Precipitated, he left the two guys for the hall.

“Dude! Where are you going?” The bodybuilder called, looking at him leave in a hurry.

“Gonna check in on the guys in the basement. Doesn’t take all night to find the fucking breaker.” The footballer said, taking a lightened pumpkin with him.

Victor turned at Wesley in the couch, not moving an inch. The calm of the stoner was seriously threatening. It was like he was absorbing all of their positive energy, leaving them with pure anxiety and paranoia. While he was not a fan of these drugs, Victor wished he was as relaxed as Wesley in that moment — steroids didn’t have the same effect, unfortunately. They waited for what felt an eternity, but none of the boys ever came back from the basement. Nor did they even hear anything from them. Shaking his head, the superhero stood up, grabbed his shield for good measure, and followed after his friend.

“Wait for me, Brax. I’m coming too.” He thought aloud.

As Wesley stayed all alone in the living room, a grin crossed his lips. He let himself sink into the couch, legs spread wide, eyes closed as he took one last drag of his fag before discarding it in the fireplace. After exhaling, basking in bliss, he gazed back at the dancing flames and muttered:

“Sounds like it’s gonna be an entertaining night.”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 11:15 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Asher couldn’t breathe. The darkness smothered him as he felt like falling into the void. Through the dense shadows surrounding him, he could see lights form in the distance. Stars popped, exploded into a million fragments, illuminating the never-ending emptiness. Around and around, spinning faster and faster, it made him dizzy. He would have collapsed, but he was already on all fours. He wanted to lean down, to lay down, but an unknown force kept his head up. Tears welled from his eyes as he felt like his life essence was pulled out from him. Something was suctioning him from the interior, from deep in his throat. He wanted to throw up, to scream, yet he couldn’t. That thing lodged into his mouth was stretching it. Moreover, he couldn’t close his lips anymore, forced to keep it opened wide as this unnatural energy poured out of him.

Or rather into him.

Only then did his eyes open in shock. He just realized what was happening. It had never occurred to him before — from this end at least — , hence why he was not familiar with the experience. However, the truth had just hit him harder than anything before did in his life.

He was getting face-fucked.

The lad tried to break free, but a pair of strong hands kept him in place, moving his head back and forth onto what he could only imagine was a monstrously sized cock. He wanted to cry for help, to beat this fucker, yet all he could do was suck. The organ was so massive that only muffled moans would come through. He attempted to clench his teeth shut, to hurt the shadowy figure. However, he found himself unable to.

“That’s right, Asher. You’re doing great. Keep sucking.”

This distorted voice again.

“Who are you?!” He wanted to scream. “What do you want from me?!”

But no words came out.

“How does it feel to suck on a fat cock, Asher? Feels good, does it?”

“No! Leave me alone!”

“It sure feels good for me. You are a natural at this, aren’t you? You sure you’ve never sucked dick before?” The voice mocked.

“No! Never! It tastes bad! Stop it!”

“Hmm… fuck yeah… you’re gonna make one fine homo bitch, Asher. A big one at that.”

“Just… let me… go… please…”

“Yes! We need a big one to ensure you protect other gays, right? A massive strong guy for other gays to look up to!”

“I’m… not… gay…”

“Damn, buddy, you’re already pitching a tent in your camos. Responding pretty fast, right, Asher?”

“No… not… gay…”

“You will be gay.”

“Not…”

“And big.”

“Gay…”

The sounds of inflating balloons emanated from Asher’s body as his musculature started expanding, swelling with size. Already, the camo jacket and trousers were getting tighter, straining in some parts.

“And manly.”

“Man…”

Cracking noises echoed as Asher’s fingers and palms on the floor reformed, widening up, stretching longer, growing hairier in the process. The changing man’s back was getting far too broad for the jacket, seams starting to split apart at his spreading shoulders. As the enormous penis jackhammered its way into Asher’s mouth, the red beard covering the chin and cheeks thickened, bushing outward and reaching down past the bulging Adam apple, protruding from his enlarging neck.

Louder tearing sounds invaded the dark room as Asher’s lats continued to spread wider. The belt he’s put on to hold the camo pants was growing more constricting by the second as even his middle — good old beer gut — expanded and swelled a bit from the countless amounts of precum that oozed directly into his stomach. Using one hand to help himself, Asher managed to undo the buckle, which resulted in blasting the button and zipper of his trousers.

“Look at you, Asher. Already looking much tougher… and, deep down, so much gayer.”

“Tough… gay…”

Asher felt a burning shiver run down his spine. He would have gasped if he hadn’t been gagging on this monster cock.

“You’re doing well, Asher. Just going through a little growth spurt.”

The sucker’s muffled moans intensified as his spine began reeling longer, making his whole torso taller… but it didn’t just make his limbs stretch farther — his augmented musculature followed suit, keeping proportions as he grew more towering. He reached six feet in a matter of seconds, then his best friend’s six-two height, which he surpassed until he stopped expanding at six feet four — seven inches higher than he used to be. The jacket had split over most of his back, exposing the sinuous valleys of red fur to the darkness.

Just as the sensations on his upper half seemed to come to a halt, Asher was then overwhelmed with the boiling heat spreading down his legs.

“I’m getting close, Asher. Can’t wait to get my fat load down your gay throat, don’t you?”

“Fat… load…”

His thighs were the next to change. The camo pants actually had more to give than the jacket did. Since the button and zipper were already busted, this gave them some more room to expand. He grew to completely fill them and start splitting some seams when their inflation came to an end. Calves didn’t wait for the quads to finish before swelling to incredible proportions of their own. Just when Asher thought they were done, the growth centred around his feet, trapped inside the boots.

Asher didn’t have long feet, but they were quite broad for his initial height. The wide size 10s were cramping more and more around the expanding limbs that would befit such a massive man. Unable to pull away from the cock and hands holding his head into place, Asher kicked off his footwear as best as he could without untying the increasingly confined boots. He succeeded to take them off in time but failed in removing the now fraying socks on the growing size 16s.

“Here I come, Asher! Welcome to your new gay life!”

Asher couldn’t pull away. The penis lodged deep inside his throat did not even fill his mouth with spunk: it shot directly into his stomach. The previous bloat he’s grown was nothing next to the expansion his middle succumbed to. Whereas his belly swelled up, he felt the same previous shivers run down the bones of his lower body as they mimicked the elongation of the spine — so that he didn’t look disproportionally tall above the waist. Doing so resulted in further increase along his whole legs, which the pants couldn’t bear anymore. The surging tree trunks blasted the remaining seams of the trousers. Two massive ass cheeks obliterated the seat of his pants, the white briefs he wore underneath straining themselves to conceal such a wide bumper.

The redhead outgrew giga-Seb’s height, revoking the title of giga to anyone who would ever confront him. He passed six feet and a half in a moment and stretched all the way to a staggering six-foot-ten monster of a man. The organ down his throat had since long stopped shooting its load and its owner pulled it back out. Asher coughed a few times, then groan loudly as the heat diffused to his whole body once again. The changed guy brought a hand to the only part where he didn’t feel the warmth spread since the beginning of this nightmare — his dick. As soon as he fished his throbbing erection from the confines of his taxed briefs, he started jerking off his six incher in earnest frenzy, growling like an inhuman beast.

“You might have to take care of it for a bit.” The distorted voice said, ebbing away in the velvety darkness. “Then, you know what your mission is, tonight, don’t you?”

Asher’s eyes gleamed red for a short moment. He panted laboriously as he jacked off, his erection throbbing and surging bigger with each jerk. The heat intensified at his crotch, under which massive growing balls weighed the junk down more and more. Asher’s painfully hard boner was pushing past ten inches, nearing a foot-long like an asymptotic curve by the stroke.

“Avenge the gays.” Asher groaned with a malicious grin, fangs pushing out of his mouth, nails morphing into claws. “Convert the homophobes — until there are none.”

[biggerchanger]

One of Us - Prologue

Synopsis: Ten young, homophobic adults gather for Halloween. At 10 PM, lights shut off, phones fry up, game starts and none can leave. What’s more, it seems there is one imposter among them. Can they make it out until morning? What is this “game” all about anyway?

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:00 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

The full moon forecasted on Halloween, a Saturday, promised a memorable night… if it was not for the whole pandemic thing. Halloween couldn’t just be cancelled. There could have been a tornado or an earthquake and the festivities would have still happened. Who cared for a stupid invisible virus! 

It was a mild evening by the Wrights’ house on the outskirts of Austin Town. Dimitri, a tall twenty-year-old who lifted weights daily had invited a couple of buddies for Halloween. He didn’t care for the pandemic and had the mansion by himself since his parents were out of town — he forgot exactly where. But all he cared for, in the moment, was throwing the party with his friends. He put on a cowboy hat, a checkered vest and a pair of faded jeans to look the part. The only boots he found around his home were his father’s 13s, which felt tight on the sides for his big boy ones. After all, he was two inches taller than his six-foot dad.

The mansion hall was grandiose, looking as if it came from a movie or catalogue. A big staircase sculpted into rich oak wood crept the left wall of the hall and led to the upper rooms. On the right wall, a more discreet yet still impressive staircase led down to the basement, where the theatre room and the home bar would receive the guests later during the night. Next to the last staircase, wide double doors opened on a spacious living room. A fireplace took place on the left wall, right next to a sturdy door, and under a big plasma TV. Two long couches surrounded a glass table at the centre of the room, onto which half a dozen big bowls were filled with candies and chips. Against the farther wall, a tennis table had been set up by the garage door, onto which red plastic cups had been piled.

Right next to the table, Dimitri’s best friend Asher was sitting on a stool with a beer can in hand. The 5′9″ man did not wait for other guests to show up before cracking up a beer and taking a handful of chips. He was dressed up in camo clothes and a war helmet — which consisted of a grotesquely painted bicycle helmet. The man scrolled through the song playlist in his phone, plugged into the speakers, hanging in the high corners of the room. He had created a selection of spooky and Halloween-themed song to play, but had somehow managed to either lose or erase it. To his feet under the table, Dimitri had a cooler which contained the few six-packs of beers he’s brought along for the night — probably the only six-pack thing about the bulky guy. Whereas Asher did not have abdominals to show, the bearded redhead had his own share of strength.

Asher was telling his friend the latest conquest he’s had when a loud booming car entered the driveway. The two men looked through the wide windows of the living room, noticing how more of the guests arrived. Two more men and their girlfriends walked out of the car. The two girls were the first to get out, a short yet curvy dirty blond and a tall svelte latina with jet black hair. A short man on the passenger side joined the girl of similar height while the driver, a giant although quite lanky young man, turned the ignition off and joined with the crew.

“Yo! Is that the double Js!” Asher called out through the window with a tipsy laugh, before following the host back in the hall to greet the guests.

“In the flesh and the hair!” The taller man — Sebastian Joseph — replied with a wide grin over his stubbly face, ruffling his head full of shaggy chestnut hair for effect.

The other shorter guy — Theodore James — walked with a crate full of beers, letting out an enthusiastic “got the booze” to the host. Albeit not dressed in their costumes yet, the quartet had a few bags with them, giving the impression they would change once inside.

“Need help with something, boys?” The raven-haired girl asked with a giggle.

“I do, Mathy, but I doubt your ‘tall-boi’ here would agree to share ya with me.” Asher chuckled before receiving a playful blow from giga-Seb on the shoulder.

The girls jiggled between each other at the display of rough masculinity between the guys. Theo made himself silent as he brought the beer and his backpack inside.

“Perhaps Theo might be more compliant on the deal with Jenny, though.” The womanizer grinned as he sized up the short blond.

“Don’t you dare touching my girl, bro!” Theodore shouted from the inside.

“Bro, just keep your dick in your pants.” Dimitri slapped his best friend teasingly on the back as he was taking a sip of beer, resulting in him spitting some down.

“Dude, bro! Don’t do that! You can’t waste that shit!” Asher dramatized as booze also leaked into his beard and camo vest.

In the middle of laughs, the short girl asked if there was a room where they could get changed.

“Yeah, there’s a bathroom in the corridor behind the stairs.” Dimitri pointed at the staircase. “First door to your left, girls.”

“Need some assistance, girls?” Asher joked again.

“We’ll be fine, dickhead.” Jenny rolled her eyes, although still amused. “Come on, Mathilda.”

“You’ll see, boys. Once we’ll be out, you’ll be the ones asking for our help!” The latina giggled, winking at them before following her bossy little friend.

“I’ll be waiting for that!” Asher exclaimed, grabbing his crotch for emphasis.

“Dude, have you gotten laid recently?” Sebastian elbowed the bulky womanizer.

“I did, but that pandemic thing right now is really killing my strike. Can’t believe there’s so many scared pussies around. It’s terrifying for the male race, dude.”

“Unless you’re a fag, bro!” Sebastian chuckled.

“Aww, fuck off, dude!” Asher smirked before finishing his beer. “Hmm… let me get myself another one. Or just come in and get one yourself.”

The three guys went into the living room, where Theodore was missing.

“Theo? Buddy? Where’re you at?” Dimitri called the little guy.

“I think he went for the kitchen.” Sebastian said, pulling a furry toque from the bag in his hands.

“Alright, I’m gonna check on him if he needs anything.”

Dimitri left his two friends going in the living room and went for the double doors leading to the left of the hall. He entered a large dining room with a long table that could welcome a dozen people to eat. He remembered how his mother, a judge in the federal court, used to make parties with her colleagues years ago. The expanse of the furniture in the room proved to be useful when his brother or himself invited friends over. The host walked past a second fireplace in the dining room until he reached a broad door leading into the kitchen. Right by the counter, Theodore was looking as if he was texting someone.

“Hey, dude, what are you doing?”

Theo startled at the question, not realizing someone had walked in on him. He turned around with a blush on his face and a nervous laugh.

“Hey! I… didn’t hear you walking in.”

“Bro… I know this face! Who were you talking to?” Dimitri asked with a coy grin, lowering his voice.

“No one!” Theo brushed off, storing his phone back into his pocket and proceeding to store some food and booze in the fridge for later tonight.

“Your call, dude!” Dimitri lifted his hands in acceptance. “C’mon and get your ass in the room with the boys! Let’s get this party going!”

Right on cue, Asher’s spooky music started blowing through the speakers of the living room. As they joined Asher and Seb, the two men were just starting a beer pong game. Seb had put on the toque on his head and a plaid jacket on top of his now naked chest. The lanky giant had a few sparse chest hair and a meagre treasure trail, but little to no definition whatsoever. To complement the look, he even had an axe which he let by the couch for the moment.

“Hope you don’t mind the view, guys!” Sebastian mocked by faking a striptease.

“You’re such a dork, Seb!” Theo guffawed at the ridicule of his friend.

“Hey, not my fault if no one can resist me! Remember that gay dude in High School, guys?”

“That was fucking hilarious!” The short guy laughed at the memory.

“SUP, BITCHES!” A voice echoed from the hall.

The crew turned around and greeted with enthusiasm the arrival of a new party member. Already wearing his costume, Wesley entered the place like he owned it. The man was wearing old ratty and torn clothes as well as a puffy hat. His face looked even paler than usual and large dark circles surrounded his eyes as if he hadn’t slept in ages.

“What are you dressed as, my old Wes?” Sebastian asked with a toothy grin, welcoming him with an arm around the shoulders. “A tramp?”

“Funny one, Seb! Nah, I’m more like an undead or zombie kinda thing. Or a Frankenstein, whatever.”

“Actually, Frankenstein is the scientist and not the monster.” Theodore intervened. “I doubt you meant the—…”

“Ahh shut up, nerd. You know who I’m talkin’ about.” Wes spited in annoyance.

“Hey, play cool, guys.” Dimitri chuckled. “Say, how about we play some beer pong?”

“Well, I think I’m gonna take a shit while you’re debating what you’re gonna do.” Asher said.

“That’s fucking nasty, dude!” Seb grimaced and chuckled at the same time.

“Guess you’ll have to take the downstairs one, dude. The bitches are taking their sweet fucking time here.” Dimitri said, just loud enough so that the girls in question could hear his comment.

“Tie a knot with your dicks if you can’t wait, fuckers!” They heard back from the bathroom, probably from Jennifer.

“Are we having some single ladies tonight?” Wes asked with a devious grin plastered on his face, idly rubbing his crotch.

“Apparently not, bro.” Asher sympathized with a shoulder pat as he walked past him.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:30 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

It was pretty annoying how, despite the good insulation of the house, Larry could still hear the noise of his big brother’s party upstairs. With the pandemic stuff going on, he would have thought he could just spend a nice calming night playing videogames just as he always does. Oh well. The six-foot eighteen years old stretched into his gaming chair, dropping his Xbox controller on his lap. While he used to be a regular gym goer, the pandemic had benefited him and his brother with buying gym equipment. Well, it was their parents who actually paid, but that was beside the point. Between gaming and working out, Larry had grown a more athletic shape without even needing to leave the house. Sure, he wanted to eventually achieve thick proportions like Dimitri, who could almost pass for a bodybuilder now, but he believed he’d get there sooner or later.

“Yo! Lar!” A voice boomed into the room as the door barged opened.

The young man jumped with surprise at the sudden outburst. He turned around, mostly nude except from an old stained pair of boxer shorts covering his junk. There, in the entrance, stood Asher, booze in hand, laughing.

“Phew! Glad I didn’t barge into you whacking off again!” The trickster exclaimed.

“Get the fuck out!” Larry snapped, beet red.

Larry grabbed onto the first object he didn’t value much — an empty beer can — and threw it at his brother’s friend, who closed the door just in time. The gamer heard the man step away, still laughing. His heartbeat was still high, but Larry was calming down. He turned back to his station and tried changing games, only to remember his account had been suspended from Fortdey.

“Guess I’ll just play some Olah Reach.” The teen shrugged, scratching at the rough stubble he had not shaved in days.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 7:45 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

“How do I look?” Mathilda asked to her friend as she applied the makeup.

“You’re looking like a queen.” Jennifer complimented, finally stepping and showing her the result.

The Latina beamed with joy at her display in the mirror. She looked just like Cleopatra. As for her shorter pal, she had disguised herself with a little white dress and brought her hair into a green flowery bulb on top of her head. Pink heels, transparent wings and a rooty wand complemented her appearance as a forest fairy.

“Ready to show off to the boys?” Jennifer enticed.

“You bet your ass, girl!”

“Let’s get a round of salute!”

“Heeeere we coooome!” Mathilda announced to the guys as they walked out into the lobby.

Crossing the hall into the living room, the chicks were greeted with a series of wolf whistles and acclamations. Since the moment they entered the bathroom, a few more guests had joined the party. In addition to Wes, two more men had arrived.

One of them was Braxton, an ex-neighbour of Dimitri, who moved before High School. Tall and wide-shouldered, he was almost matching Dimitri’s body builder size at about 250 pounds. Member of the football team back then, and again in college, Braxton had decided against all originality to disguise himself as a footballer for Halloween.

“Talk about original, huh, Brax?” Jennifer snarked.

“That’s because you’ve not seen anything yet, little girl.” He chuckled, removing his helmet.

Right under the headwear, the sportsman had apparently covered his face in makeup to look like some werewolf. He had even added pointy ears and fake fangs to complement the disguise.

“Wow! I must say I’m surprised you actually put some effort in your costume.” Mathilda nodded.

“Hmm, yeah, I agree.” Her friend approved.

“Now, does any of you wants to play with the big wolf on campus? Grrrr!” The jock joked as he acted the part.

“Only if you want me to turn you into a cute puppy!” Jennifer said with a smile, raising her wand to playfully poke the footballer’s nose.

“Oh! Turn him into a cat! It would look great with my costume!” The Cleopatra giggled along.

“You girls are helpless!” The last guest spoke, disguised as Captain America.

With his blond hair and chiselled jaw, devoid of any, the man actually looked like the Steve Rogers from the Marvel comics. Albeit a little shorter than the canon superhero, the second jock was still taller than average at 5′11″ and he depicted a stature that testified countless hours dedicated to the gym.

“Victor! It’s been so long since I last saw you!” The short fairy exclaimed.

“Victor?! Damn, dude, what are you on?! Tell me that’s part of the costume!” Mathilda gasped, putting a hand on her chest as she observed the massive bulk threatening the sleeves to tear.

“That’s all me, ladies!” Victor laughed with his loud rich voice, flexing a bicep for evidence.

The girls could almost hear in their head the seams about to rip as he tensed the enormous arm, unfortunately inaudible through the booming music.

“I’ve been hitting the gym pretty hard, you see, babes?”

“You can show off all you want, bro, but you ain’t got nothing on these guns!” Braxton chimed in, pushing his longtime friend aside to flex.

“At least I’ve still got abs, bro!” Victor scoffed at him by shaking the soft midsection.

“Put your faggy hands away, bro! It’s padding for the field!”

“Sure, bro. Sure. Just be careful so that I don’t mistake you for a bear next time we go hunting, bro!”

The two teasing jocks gave each other a few hits before erupting with laughter. However, when they turned around to see the girls, they had since long left them to their silly talk. They had joined in with Dimitri to play beer pong — their boyfriends nowhere to be found. The two meatheads exchanged a wolfish grin and went after the two women, intent on playing a few drinking ones with them.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:15 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Settled in the study, Sebastian and Wesley had been smoking and relaxing aside from the main events of the party, taking some time to catch up. Ever since Wesley has moved district with his parents as a teen, the two of them hadn’t seen each other as much as they used to in elementary school. They ended growing up in quite different neighbours. While Sebastian had lived in a middle-class environment, Wesley had been subjected to a rather lower one. Sebastian never really knew why Wes’s folks relocated there, but suspected they might have struggled financially. The roughness of these new surroundings perhaps contributed to Wes becoming reckless and carefree in the last couple weeks, such as starting taking and exchanging drugs and booze. Nonetheless, he was still Sebastian’s old friend and the tall lad just simply couldn’t forget the strong bond they’ve built up many years ago.

The two men were chilling peacefully when the door to the study opened by Theodore, dressed as a wizard with a blue robe and hat. The short pal had put on a ridiculous fake white beard, but had it off in his hands, the material itching him after a while. Even if he wasn’t fond of having his glasses daily — usually opting for contacts — Theo had decided to put on the nerdy eyewear his parents shamefully bought him a couple months ago, before the pandemic happened.

“There you are, guys!” Theo blurted out. “We were looking for you everywhere! Well, technically, I was the one who… whatever. Anyway, what are you doing here?”

“Whether you in or out, just close the damn door!” Wes grumbled.

Theo blushed red and shut it after stepping inside. Already, the strong aroma of weed hit his nose. The smell didn’t disgust him, but he couldn’t help being rational about it.

“Guys, you know that thing fries your brain cells, right?”

“Doesn’t take any to say you’re an annoying little twat.” The drug addict chimed.

“Hey, hey…” Seb spoke before the tension arose — he pulled the handmade fag from his mouth and offered it to his standing pal by the door. “Take it and sit down with us, bro.”

Imitating an obedient puppy, Theo bowed his head down slightly in submission and listened to Seb’s command like an order. After Theo sat and brought the joint to his lips, taking a puff. Wesley glared at his childhood friend, unhappy with Seb’s decision to hand out his weed stash to anyone.

“There, buddy. Chill a bit with us, alright, pal?” Seb smirked as he rolled himself another fag on the old walnut desk.

“Dude! Don’t you go giving my stuff to everyone here tonight, bro!” Wesley vocalized.

“Calm down, Wes. That’s my little buddy Theo and I love him to death! No homo, tho, bro!” Seb chuckled as he lighted the new cig.

“You’re so gay, dude.” Theo rolled his eyes.

“Good thing Dimi’s a cowboy tonight.” Wesley added, setting back in the leather chair behind the computer desk. “If we’ve got a fag slipping in, that gun might have some use.”

“Dude, that’s not a bit radical?” Theo frowned. “Don’t get me wrong — I don’t approve of their lifestyle choice, but we kinda need these guys in society too.”

Wesley gave him a dark eye. He aggressively took his beer can on the expansive desk.

“Name me one thing this garbage is good for.” He spitted out of spite.

“Well… I kinda need someone to make my coffee at McDonald’s.” Theo sniggered. “And that means more girls for us.”

The scorn on the drug addict’s face shifted into a scary smile as he burst into laughter.

“Dude! Seb, is that the Theo guy you talked about?”

“In the flesh!” Sebastian gestured like a show master.

“I guess you were right. Even nerds can be funny sometimes. Maybe there’s hope for the male race after all!”

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

~ Saturday, October 31st, 2020 — 9:45 PM ~

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

A party wouldn’t just be one without playing flip-the-cup. Braxton and Victor had both removed their headwear to facilitate the downing of their beer cups against the two girls with whom the competed. Mathilda now used her majestic faux-golden staff more like a cane rather than an artifact for her costume — she barely could stand anymore. Jennifer, on the other hand, had better alcohol retention, but she kept jiggling and spilling beer on the sticky table and floor. The hair she had earlier shaped into a beautiful flower bulb had lost it dynamism and now looked like a greenish muffin top.

While the girls were winning another round against the jocks, Asher and Dimitri just arrived on the first floor, having dragged up a foosball table from the home bar downstairs. The guys walked across the hall into the living room where the heart of the party was beating full mast.

“Foosball time!” Dimitri and Asher shouted in chorus before bursting into laughter like a buffoon duo.

The call was hyping the guests enough that even the smoking trio in the study left their cave to join in the fun. The games started as teams of two, until Mathilda had the brightest idea in the world and everyone held on to only one rotator, making sides of four instead. It was crowded and people kept bickering and shoving each other out of the way, but it provided a lot of fun nonetheless. As a good host, Dimitri gave his place to his eight guests until Wesley grew bored with the game and lie back on one of the couches.

Mathilda was questioning herself about her idea when a repetitive soft tug in her hair starting annoying her. She thought her hair had tangled into her costume, but when she turned around, she met with a white ghostly face screaming at her. Her shriek made everyone look for her and begin to laugh as the Latina slipped on the wet floor and fell on her ass.

Right behind her stood a tall person dressed in robes as dark as night, with the mask of Ghostface, holding in a knife in its hand. The figure was soon grabbed into a headlock by Dimitri, then Braxton, the three of them slipping on the ground as well. The two brutes had the stalker under control until they also heard the laughs coming from underneath the costume.

“You should have seen her face!” The voice guffawed.

“Larry? What the fuck, bro!” Dimitri exclaimed in shock, but soon after joined in the laugh.

The two men on top of him moved and the host took his little brother’s hand to help him back up. Mathilda, embarrassed to no end, snapped with anger, failing to stand by keeping on slipping on the beer-covered floor.

“You’re such a creep!” She pestered at him, red with humiliation.

Jennifer tried pulling her back up via the Egyptian staff — while her boyfriend was laughing out loud — but the two girls ended falling on top of each other.

“Jenny — ouch! Seb — DO SOMETHING! You, fucker! I’m gonna kill you! I’m gonna kill you ALL! All of you!”

“Alright, alright.” Sebastian complied, walking to help his lover up.

“That was a good one, bro!” Dimitri approved, giving Larry a brotherly slap on the back. “Though you should run away while you can!”

“I was just coming to get a few snacks before my raid.” Larry pulled his mask off, beaming a content smile.

“Well, you—…”

Lights went off abruptly. Music faded into nothingness. Total darkness invaded the space. The surprised cries and exclamations were absorbed into the thick void surrounding the party members. Dimitri tried to bring back the attention to him when, out of a sudden, the fireplace lightened by itself, diffusing a dimmed orange hue to the vast living room.

“What the fuck is going on?!” Dimitri blurted out in confusion.

“HELLO.”

A distorted voice echoed from the corners of the room and from within each present individual. The first one to take his phone out was Theo, who attempted to use its flashlight. Only then did he realize his screen looked glitched out — the alien sound came from its small speakers.

“What… guys! My phone’s bugged!”

“Fucking hell?! Mine too!” Braxton added before the distorted voice spoke again.

“Tonight is not like any others. The ten of you gathered here is no mere coincidence. Each of you, to an extent depicted examples of homophobic bigotry against people, which lead to the self-destruction and suffering of poor, weaker-minded individuals.”

“Where the fuck are you?” Seb asked aloud, taking in his hands the axe he’s left by the couch earlier. “Show yourself!”

The voice continued:

“Braxton Bellman — your jealousy against Richard Biggs making the football team only fuelled your homophobic bigotry to kick him out. But the school wouldn’t let him out because he was the best player. So, you made sure to ‘accidentally’ have his leg broken so that he couldn’t play on the team anymore. Did that bitter win in your hollow head made up for all the further matches your team lost?

Victor Fortune — whilst you confidently say you are a handsome fuck machine, you had often pushed back the advances of numerous people because of their skin colour or orientation. You never miss a chance to proudly display your confederation flag to show much of a white suprematist you are. You used your straight white cis male privileges to influence many peers as the representative student in school, disrespecting whoever didn’t share the same traits as yours.

Theodore James — you do not exert physical violence to assert your intolerance, but you rather attack psychologically your victims. The shameful names and stereotypes you call them instead of the proper ones make them all the more vulnerable to others who would act brutally.

Sebastian Joseph — in any room you go, you attract anyone’s eyes. You are the tall, charismatic, person any man or woman would love to spend a good time with. However, this handsome shell of yours hides a dark soul. In pure malice, you used your good looks to flirt with Henri Thompson, just to play him out as a whole joke in front of the school. That man still is afraid to date anyone today.

Mathilda Lopez — instead of sympathizing with your ex-boyfriend Greg when he confided you with his bisexuality, you acted like the worst bitch ever. Not only you broke up with him, but you leaked multiple personal pics of him on social media, shaming him for his sexual orientation as well, resulting in having him brutalized and sent to the ER. He is still in the coma to this day.

Wesley Peterson — you are a dropout and a thug who doesn’t give a damn about anyone other than himself. You vandalized Oliver McClay’s car and locker with graffiti in High School, showing the world that he was homosexual. Know that Oliver McClay took his own life a month after changing school.

Asher Ship — your homophobic bigotry against your younger brother Ken has led him into clinical depression. This led him to grow overweight and develop paranoia. He even tried to take his own life numerous times, almost succeeding more than once. It’s a miracle of sorts if he is still alive today.

Jennifer Taylor — nobody can confide you anything. When Roger Mayer shared you his biggest secret that he was a homosexual, you betrayed him and told others. No longer a mystery, Roger’s parents eventually heard about it, making his life as miserable at home as he’s had it at school. Say, when was the last time you talked with Roger? Were you even his friend?

Dimitri Wright — host of the night, you clearly selected your guests carefully. Your fingers probably don’t make up for the number of wedgies you’ve given those homosexuals and intellectuals in school. You’re a leader, but you used your diplomatic gifts to bully others rather than implementing justice. Perhaps it’s time to turn the tables?

Finally, Larry Wright — just like your brother Dimitri, you have deeply rooted homophobia. If you come across a gay guy in your Fortdey servers, you don’t hesitate to shame and tag them, taking mischievous pleasure in bashing and blackmailing them. Sucks when the servers suspend your account for inappropriate actions, does it?”

A hard-felt silence weighed on the ten young adults, to which Wes blurted out: “So fuckin’ what?!” before being hushed at.

“Now that your facets are displayed on the table, let’s play a little game, shall we?

If you can make it intact by six in the morning, I will let you go. Oh, but we can’t allow cheater, don’t we? No one can leave the house grounds. No electricity, no data. Cheating or sleeping through the night will immediately result in a person losing.

Also, let’s spice things up a bit. Anyone who loses can make others lose as well. Among the ten of you, there is one who knows what’s going on — an imposter of sorts. Will you find who fakes this out? Finding it out might make you win earlier than sunrise, but a wrong answer will result in another loss.

Good luck.”

The speakers shut, and so did all their phones — batteries fried up.

[biggerchanger]

Minoxidil+

Henry only wanted to be manly. When he heard about the Minoxidil+ pills on the web, he bought some only minutes before the website seemingly shut down. After getting them through mail, he took the recommended amount: one pill before sleep, but didn't bother to read the instructions further. The pill gave him erotic dreams all night, of himself growing hairier and manlier in front of his coworkers. It was only when he woke up to a powerful orgasm that he realized he had become the hairy man of his dreams. He masturbated again a couple times before going to sleep. On the next day, he took another pill before going to work. People commented his new beard and each time he touched it or looked at himself in the mirror, Henry could swear it looked thicker, fuller, darker. He had to spend his lunch break in the toilets jacking off to abate the strong horniness assessing him. Only when he came home after work and went to the bathroom, he looked down at his still aching boner and furrier body, wondering if the pills should act that fast or that strong. If only he had read the instructions closley, he would have known that jacking off in the 12 hours after taking a pill made the growth all the more apparent and quicker... not that he would have minded though!

[biggerchanger]

Poppers, bro!

“Fuck, bro... look how big we’re getting...” Ian moaned, men-spreading on the sofa with his swollen boner pointing at the ceiling.

“I know, right, dude? So fucking thick...” George added, his cock chubbing up looking down at his best friend in his naked glory.

“And long, bro...”

“So swole...”

“Go get a ruler, bro. Gotta know how big it is now.”

“Fuck yeah...” George nodded, starting his own boner as he walked toward his room across their shared apartment.

Meanwhile, Ian wrapped his hand around the girthy erection between his legs, spreading them further as a his fuckstick throbbed harder. He stroked his manhood slowly, lovingly as he waited for his best friend. With his left hand, he reached for the small bottle of poppers on the coffee table next to the sofa. He was already so large, his hand having a hard time wrapping his boner completely, but it felt so good. What would a bit more size do?

Ian uncapped the popper bottle, the strong musk elevating in the air already, making his big cock twitch and ooze some precum in anticipation. The man brought the bottle close to his nose and took in a deep sniff.

“Uhhh huh huh huh... awww yeahh...” He moaned as he pulled the bottle away, not capping it yet.

The strokes on his dick grew quicker as the shaft pulsed, throbbed. Ian’s fingers pulled apart very slightly, just enough so that his thumb didn’t reach his other fingers anymore around the massive erection. The man gasped, feeling as if his erection had an erection of its own, filling his brain with bliss and pleasure.

“Fuck, dude. You took some more?” George smirked as he reenter the living room, watching his friend basking in pleasure, watching the big erection throbbing even bigger in his friend’s grasp.

“Fuck yeah, bro... Feels so fuckin’ good...” Ian moaned as he offered the uncapped bottle to his roommate. “Go ahead, bro. Take another sniff.”

George happily obliged. After putting the cap on the bottle and putting it away, he brought the ruler next to his own prick, idly stroking it with his other hand. He shivered in pleasure as he watched his boner grow further next to the ruler, watching the nine incher throb further. The head reach past nine inches, closing in on ten, then pushing just a little bit longer.

“Fuck yeah, bro.” Ian cheered. “Gimme that, too.”

Taking the ruler for himself, Ian watched his own eleven boner throb in excitement next to the object.

“Fuckin’ A, dude... You’re almost a footlong.” George commented as he stroked himself faster, more precum oozing out as his balls very slightly increased along with his dick.

“It’s so fuckin’ thick, bro...” Ian groaned as he forced himself to stop stroking for a moment, bringing the ruler to base to see the width of his member. “Three fuckin’ inches wide, bro. That gotta be... huh... how do you... calculate the circum-... the circle again, bro?”

“Dunno, dude. You’re the one in maths.” George chuckled, barely taking notice he was oozing over his friend’s thigh by now.

“Dun remember, bro... Fuck... can’t think clearly with that big fuckstick, bro... just feels so fuckin’ good.”

“Damn right, dude...”

“Y’know what, bro?”

“Yeah, dude?”

“I bet making it a footlong would feel even better, bro.” Ian stroked faster at that thought.

“Fuck, I bet, dude. Do you think you’ll still be able to talk shit with that big of a boner, dude? You look slower.”

“Let’s find out bro!” Ian grinned as he grabbed onto the popper bottle.

[biggerchanger]

It was all fun and games, dressing up in a jock and leather uniform to go to the bar with friends. But little did he know that with each minutes in the Bear's Den, the guy felt his leather uniform grow snugger. The more the evening progressed, the more a nauseous vertigo assailed him. Since when did everyone get so short? Why did his boots felt so cramped? Why was his jock torn apart? Why did this jacket felt so.... SNAP. Well, at least the fresh air felt relieving on his furry sweaty back. Might need a new uniform soon tho.

[biggerchanger]

That morning, before drinking his cup of coffee, that bear's midriff was level with the counter. After he's finishing his cup and his balls could lay comfortably on the counter if he wished to. He's wondering if he should go for seconds. Or thirds.

[biggerchanger]

Big guy

"C'mon, big guy."

With each time he was called this way, the man on top growled slightly deeper in pitch as his adam apple protruded out further. The previous 5'2" 110 lbs twink had grown into an average 5'8" 160lbs guy during the first hour of their date at the restaurant. Then, as they went out from the theatre, he stood as a husky 6'2" 225 lbs otter. By the time they arrived at the long-gone twink's place, the man stood at a heavy 6'6" 280 lbs size.

They were about to go to the bed when the big guy's beergut growled in hunger. After a little snack, the massive 6'9" 330 lbs bear had pinned his much smaller date on top of the screaming mattress, his massive belly making sure the man couldn't escape his grasp. Still, the bigger guy couldn't make out why everything seemed so off-putting that night. The grin on his date's face was mischievous.

"C'mon, big guy. Let's have sex."

The bed creaked some more before either of them could lean to kiss.